Miraculous Ladybug Salt-Shots

by driedcranberries

Summary:

Salty Oneshots with Miraculous Ladybug Characters.

Chapter 1: Emotionless

Marinette wasn't perfect- no, she was far from perfect. After all, nobody was perfect. Not even Adrien Agreste. Marinette realized that earlier on.

She watched as Alya yelled at Lila in anger. Lila's eyes widened as if she didn't expect one of her loyal followers to break free of her spell. Adrien was watching them yell, his lips pressed in a thin line. Nino was in disbelief, having unshed tears. The others were watching in shock, anger, sadness- or all of the above. 

Marinette made sure to keep an eye out for any akuma.

"How could you lie to us!? What's wrong with you, you liar! You gave us all false hopes! I posted all of your lies on my blog! I'll never become a journalist because of you!" Alya yelled. "It's all your fault!"

Lila didn't seem fazed by Alya's show of anger, instead she smirked. "How could I lie to you all? Simply, it was fun. If not a little boring, you all were too easy. You ate up my lies like starving wolves. False hopes? Alya, all I did was tell you what you wanted to hear. After all, nobody likes the cold truth. Truthfully Alya, how can you blame me? You're supposed to be the journalist, not me. How can you be a journalist if you don't search up what's true or not? A simple google search would've given me away. Instead, you didn't. And that's on you, not me. Do better."

Alya was shocked, as if she expected Lila to cry or beg for forgiveness— anything but that! 

She realized the Lila she was hanging out with, wasn't the true Lila. Lila wasn't sensitive, meek or even kind. Lila was a liar, blunt and cold-hearted.

"You're so focused on yourself. Don't you feel some guilt for leaving your friend over me, the new kid?" Lila grinned. "Honestly, when I told her that I would take you all away from her, I didn't expect it to be this easy. As I said before, boring. You're really selfish."

Marinette had to admit, it was easy, Lila was right. She didn't expect her classmates to take her words over anyone- just because she's their friend. She at least expected them to place some trust in her. Alya kept telling her to research her information before posting it or else she'd end up like a tabloid. It's quite hypocritical that Alya told her that, but she did the exact opposite. Since Alya was the first person to get an interview and clear footage of Ladybug and Chat Noir, she's a famous and reliable source for people to go to in case of an Akuma. Now? Alya was the opposite...well she was still famous, but for the wrong reasons. There was a reason why Alya had turned off her comments. (Lila also told her to.)

"Mari I—"

"Don't." Marinette said, almost emotionless. "You haven't called me that unless you wanted something since Lila came around. You used to call me that since we were friends. Alya, you made it clear that we weren't friends, not unless I got along with Lila." Marinette stated, as Alya's lips trembled. "You all assumed I was jealous, really? Is that how you all think of me? That I would be petty and jealous over Lila because she's close to Adrien? I admit, I did some terrible things, which I had apologized for. I learned from my mistakes, I was practically a stalker. I will never make a mistake like that again. Also my crush on Adrien was long gone."

Some gasped, especially Adrien as he stared at her with widened eyes. 

"You- you have a crush on me?" Adrien asked, his mouth gaped, almost looking like a kicked puppy. The rosey blush on his cheeks were slightly noticeable.

"Had, I had a crush on you, past tense." Marinette corrected. "The person I fell in love with was an image. I only knew you as Adrien the model, I thought you were perfect, that there wasn't a bad bone in your body. I was wrong. I didn't know you Adrien as well as I thought I did." Marinette said with a grimace. "You're human- meaning nobody's perfect. I could see that now."

Adrien was shocked, he didn't know Marinette liked him. But the blushing and stuttering made so much sense now! ...But how did she lose her crush? He didn't do anything wrong. Don't get him wrong, he's flattered, but he loves Ladybug. He must've did something for Marinette to lose her crush on him! 

The reason why Marinette lost her crush on him wasn't because of that 'high-road' bullshit. No, it was from a very important talk with her parents about her obsession with him. They opened her eyes.

Though that high-road talk did make her lose her feelings a bit. She knows that Adrien is an isolated kid, who has no idea how the real world works, who sees things as sunshine and rainbows. She couldn't exactly blame him, but he wasn't exactly innocent.

Lila's lies were hurting everyone in the class. She was giving them false hope, damaging their future. Did Adrien not think of that?

Adrien said he was on her side, but he made it very clear he wasn't. It was almost like he was only saying that, but then protecting Lila.

"Aw~ well isn't this cute?" Lila cooed, before yawning. 

"You kept your promise, Lila. You took my friends and Adrien from me." Marinette said. "That's the only thing you didn't lie about."

"Of course I did."

Marinette blinked. "But don't think you're getting off Scot-free."

"Wha—"

"You really think that I wouldn't tell or report you to an adult other than Bustier and Damocles? Now that'd be insane if I didn't, you'd go consequence-free."

"You—"

"I also got your mother involved. Turns out that she would make time for her daughter. Incredible right?” Marinette asked. “Once she heard that you missed a lot of school, she was baffled. Also saying that you had a lying disease, she was shocked and confused. After all those injuries you claimed to have, she went blank-because how incompetent was our teacher and principal to believe that?”

That victory glint in Lila’s eyes vanished, replaced with anger, a scowl on her face. “How could you!? You’re really going to get my mother involved! You filthy litt—“

“Lila Rossi!”

Lila’s face went pale, before her crocodile tears were falling. “M-mama, it’s not what it looks like! Oh it was so horrible, Marinette is a liar, she also b-bullies me daily! She s-stole from me also! Oh she’s horrible! Mama, you have to get her expelled!”

Lila’s mother's eyes darkened, it wasn’t directed at Marinette, no- it was directed at her own daughter. It was clear that she wasn’t going to listen to that bullshit. “I’ve heard everything, including where you went it was too ‘easy’ Lila, I taught you better than this. We moved only for you to do this again!? Have you learned nothing? I’ve had enough of this.” She scowled.

Adrien was shocked, again? Though he was also disappointed in Marinette. Why would she get Lila’s mother involved? One of them might end up akumatized. He scanned the room, noticing that Marinette wasn’t there anymore. How did she leave that quickly?

…

When Lila's lies were exposed, Marinette expected to feel happy- sad- something. Instead, she felt nothing. She couldn't bring herself to care anymore. They proved where she stands to them.

While her classmates were focused on Lila to get them to higher places. Marinette was working on her own website, MCD's Designs.

No, she didn't use her connection with Jagged stone to help her get popular. He did it on his own accord, he promoted her clothes. As promised, he kept her identity a secret. She didn't want to deal with paparazzi or anything. The only one who knew her identity was her parents, Jagged Stone, Clara Nightingale. Gabriel Agreste also knew immediately when he saw the website, he recognized her work by a simple glance. Though he did try to get her to work under him. She kindly refused, she wanted to do it all by herself, even if it took a while, she didn't want anyone saying that she used his connections to get popular. 

So yes, Marinette was already partially famous. Ladybug was already famous. She was already famous for being the daughter of Baker of Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie. She was class representative, meaning that she also helps around her class and for school trips. She's already popular in school for her kindness, not Adrien popular, but popular.  

One day, Marinette might forgive her classmates, but not now. She's focusing on herself, to truly know herself. She's also focusing on finding Hawkmoth, which she hopes is very soon.

Chapter 2: Advice From Your Favorite Designer

Summary:

Marinette being salty towards her fave rocker jagged for leaving his kids who are her boyfriend and her friend but he does want to fix that

“C’mon Mari, won’t you tell me what’s wrong?” Jagged Stone whined. He didn’t understand why his favorite designer was ignoring him and glaring at him.

“…Jagged, maybe it’s best to leave her alone, let her cool off.” Penny said.

Marinette sighed, still glaring at Jagged Stone. “It’s fine, Penny. You want to know why I’m so upset?”

“Yes!” 

“You never told me you have kids.” Marinette stated, as Jagged’s face went pale, while Penny raised an eyebrow. 

“You do?” Penny asked.

“I…yes, I do.” Jagged Stone frowned. “But I don’t understand, why are you upset?”

“Well, your son happens to be my boyfriend, while your daughter is my friend.” Marinette huffed, as Jagged’s eyes slightly widened. “What a coincidence.”

“You are!?”

“Yes.” Marinette said. “Do you know how I feel when they tell me that they never had a father figure in their life? Do you know how they feel? They told me that their father abandoned them. Yet here you are, a famous rock star. So excuse me for being a little salty.” Marinette said sarcastically.

“Woah, Woah, abandon? I never did that!” Jagged exclaimed as Marinette raised an eyebrow. “Well, abandon is a strong word.”

“You left for years, you didn’t talk to them in those years either. Is that not abandoning them?” Marinette asked, narrowing her eyes, making him gulp. Penny was amused that a teenager made the Jagged Stone nervous.

“I..uh, I tried to get in contact with them, but I can’t. Anarka doesn’t want to see me. I don’t even think the kids want to see me.” Jagged said, his voice going down to barely above a whisper. “Do they?”

“I can’t exactly speak for Luka and Juleka.” Marinette started off. “But if you were to take me advice, go talk to them, give them closure. Explain your situation to them, they think you abandoned them, tell the truth.”

“…And if they don’t want to talk to me?”

“I wouldn’t blame them, but knowing Luka and Juleka, they’ll hear you out. But if they do, then give them that space— because you can’t just come into their life after years and expect them to welcome you with open arms.” Marinette said. “But, if they do, then I guess you’re pretty lucky.”

“I can’t believe a teenager just gave you advice.” Penny muttered under her breath.

“You’re right! I’ll go talk to them, all of them! Penny, clear my schedule for this week. I have a bunch of things to do.” Jagged exclaimed, looking more confident.

“Already on it, sir.”

Marinette smiled. 

---

It turns out that Jagged Stone meeting up with Anarka, Luka, and Juleka was very much needed. It was a talk that all of them needed. Jagged explained his situation to them, he didn’t expect them to forgive them right away.

Luka was in shock that Jagged Stone, his favorite rock star, was his father. At first, Luka was wary of Jagged, but eventually warmed up to him.

Juleka was also shocked, but listened to what Jagged had to say. She didn’t forgive him right away, she’s glad that he decided to come back. Originally, she thought that her father was some deadbeat. 

Anarka didn’t think much about it, she didn’t think them not knowing their father had that much of an effect on them. Which was her part to blame, she never told them that much about their father. One thing she knows about her kids is that they love to bottle up their feelings and stay quiet about them.

In the end, everything was okay, well- everything was starting to look okay. A visit from their father wasn’t going to make everything magically better. Healing takes time.

Though, they were more comfortable around Jagged, their father. Jagged made sure to make time for his children, he wouldn’t make that terrible mistake again, he even canceled some planned shows for them- to show that he cares.

Jagged was grateful, if it wasn’t from the talk with Marinette, he was sure that this would never have happened. 

Marinette was truly miraculous.

Chapter 3: You’re Just Like Chloé

Summary:

I really want to read a story where Sabrina is victim of bullying by the class after Chloe's leave and Marinette take care of her

It was a week after Chloé left the class, going to New York with her mother- leaving poor Sabrina all alone.

Marinette was disgusted with her classmates with the way they were treating Sabrina. They were talking about her and Alix has the audacity to trip her, making her fall!

Marinette had enough.

…

“I don’t get it, why is she still here? Wouldn’t she go with Chloé, instead of staying here.” Alya scowled. “We don’t want anyone that works with Chloé to be here.”

“Yeah!” Alix said in agreements, the others nodding.

“We know that she was kinda a slave to Chloé, doing anything that Chloé wants her to do. I bet she would even swim across the ocean- just to be with Chloé!”

“Swim, Sabrina, swim!”

The others laughed, as Sabrina shrunk into herself, her shoulders hunched, lips trembling, on the verge to cry.

There was a loud bang, causing the laughter to stop.

“Akuma?”

No, it wasn’t an Akuma, it was Marinette- she had slammed her sketchbook on her desk, creating the bang.

“Dudette, what was that for?” Nino asked, curious. But a glare from Marinette shut him up, she then glared at the rest of her classmates.

“I’ve had enough of all your taunting and bullying!” Marinette exclaimed angrily.

Kim chuckled nervously. “Bully? You’re talking about our comments to Sabrina, we’re only joking- right Sabrina?”

Sabrina gulped, she was always meek. “Ri—“

“Don’t you dare answer that.” Marinette hissed, before turning back to Kim. “Joking? You call that joking? She looks on the verge of getting Akumatized! How is that joking!? You’re all just making fun of her! That’s not joking!”

“Woah, Mari, calm down.” Alya said. “It’s harmless.”

“Alix tripped her, that’s not harmless. And I will not calm down.” Marinette scowled. “When I look at you all, all I see is bullies. I’ve experienced bullying and I know what that looks like. You’re all ganging up on her just because Chloé is gone. If anything, you’re all like Chloé.”

“Woah—“

“Chloé!?”

“Now that’s too far—“

“Too far?” Marinette laughed in disbelief. “Now I’m going too far when I compare you all to Chloé? That’s really funny. So, None of you were going too far when you tripped her, put spiders in her locker, did some petty pranks, and the mocking- clearly I’m the one going too far.”

Kim winced, when Marinette put it like that, it did seem bad, as if they were bullying Sabrina. The look from the others told him that they were thinking the same thing.

“I know that Sabrina follows Chloé all the time. I practically grew up with Chloé, I was even once friends with her.” Marinette said, some of them were shocked at the information. Though Nino and Kim already knew that. “I find it amusing that when Chloé was here, you all did none of that. But once Chloé is gone, ‘oh let’s bully Sabrina now!’ You’re all some cowards, some petty bullies. You were scared that Chloé was going to do something to you, since her father is mayor. When Chloé bullied me, I knew what I was getting into. Sabrina didn’t, but that doesn’t mean she’s completely innocent. She helped Chloé with some of her cruel ideas also. And so did I once. Which weren't my proudest moments.” Marinette admitted, remembering that one fiasco with her, Chloé, and Kagami.

“It’s not that serious—“

“Not that serious? Bullying can start from one simple thing, it could go on for a day, then those days turn into a week, then a week turns into a month, and a month turns into years. I know that from experience.” Marinette glared, making them shy away from her glare. “As soon as Chloé left, you all bullied her like rabid dogs. It’s only been a week.”

Sabrina didn’t know how to feel, what to feel. She was baffled, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, the girl Chloé bullied, defended her.

“Sabrina.”

“Y-yes Marinette?” Sabrina stammered, her cheeks flushed.

“Come with me and tell me if any of our imbecile classmates are messing with you. I will put a stop to it immediately.”

“O-okay.”

Maybe in the near future, a friendship will bloom.

Chapter 4: Love Isn’t Something That’s Deserved

Summary:

How about some love square salt? Perhaps there's a pushy romance akuma, LB gives him a stern talking to, which makes Chat have some sort of epiphany about how he's been acting towards her.

“I will prove that I deserve her love! I’ve been nice to her, gave her gifts and when I confess to her, she rejects me, me! I know that she’s only playing hard to get! Once I show her what she’s missing out on, she’ll come crawling back to me! Then we’ll be together!” The Akuma roared. “Right after I get your miraculous!”

Ladybug glared at the Akuma. “Deserve? As far as I know, love isn't a fundamental human right.”

“What do you know about love, Ladybug!?” The Akuma yelled. “You constantly reject Chat Noir after he gives you flowers, shows that he loves you! You women are all the same, playing hard to get!”

Ladybug scoffed, gripping onto her yo-yo. “Hard to get? As I said a lot of times, we’re only partners! I’m not playing hard to get, I just don’t love him that way, I told him that!” Ladybug exclaimed, before grinning. “You men are all the same, can’t handle rejection well.”

“You—“

“Doesn’t feel so good when it’s directed at you, does it?”

Chat Noir soon landed beside Ladybug. “Paw-don my tardiness, but what’s the situation? That guy looks angry.”

“Some girl rejected him, but he claims that she’s playing hard to get and he deserves her love- because he’s nice and gives her gifts.” Ladybug frowned.

Chat Noir tilted his head, confused. “Doesn’t he deserve it?”

Ladybug stares at Chat Noir, speechless.

“Well, I mean, why wouldn’t he? He loves her, he’s nice to her, and gives her gifts. Why wouldn’t that woman love him? Pretty sure she is playing hard to get, bugaboo. Like you.” He winks.

The akuma cackled. “Now Chat Noir gets it!”

“Chat Noir, we’re fighting a Akuma and we’re talking later.” Ladybug stated, slightly glaring at her partner, before going into battle, Chat Noir following right behind her.

---

It didn’t take long to defeat the Akuma, considering that Ladybug was frustrated, it was easy.

The guy rubbed his head, letting out low groans. “Ah, I got akumatized, didn’t I?”

“Yep.”

“Damn it.” He muttered.

Ladybug soon stepped up, making the guy shrink under her gaze. “As I said before, love isn’t something to deserve, it doesn’t work like that.” Ladybug explained to the victim. “You can do everything right and be unlucky- or do everything wrong and be lucky, there is no real karmic justice in all this. Someone could be a terrible person to everybody and still find love. It wouldn't make him worthy or deserving of it, but why would that matter, anyway?”

The guy frowned, opening and closing his mouth, before finally saying something. “You’re right…I- I was just so angry that I was rejected, when I was constantly nice and there for her. I realize now, that it doesn’t work like that, love doesn’t work like that. I’m sorry, Ladybug.”

Ladybug’s lips tugged up into a small smile. “It’s quite alright, but maybe you shouldn’t be apologizing to me.”

The guy’s eyes slightly widened. “Shoot! You’re right, I gotta go! Thank you and bye!”

…

Ladybug turned to Chat Noir. “Now that he’s gone, we’re talking, now.”

“..Uh?”

“Your comment from early on was just plain idiotic. Nobody deserves love.” Ladybug hissed. “Just because the guy treats her nice, gives her a gift- doesn’t automatically mean that the woman has to love him. Life doesn’t work like that, get that through your thick skull. And I’m not playing hard to get!” Ladybug exclaimed angrily, making Chat Noir take a step back. “I just don’t love you the way you want me to! I already told you that I’m in love with another guy, so why do you keep pursuing me!? Do you think that I’m automatically going to fall in love with you, just because you’re a nicer guy than him? News flash, I won’t. Excuse me if I’m being harsh, but you need this talk, Chat Noir. And I’m far from finished.”

Chat Noir looked like a kicked kitten, he didn’t know what to say. 

“Do you think that I don’t feel bad when I reject you?” Ladybug asked, her tone softer. “Chat Noir, we’re partners, not lovers. We were chosen to protect Paris. If the sake of Paris weren’t on the line- I would Ladybug would’ve been gone in a heartbeat. I didn’t choose to be Ladybug and you didn’t choose to be Chat Noir. You’re in love with the mask, you don’t know the true me, the real me.”

“But I want to!” Chat Noir blurted out. “We can reveal identities to each other and I can get to know you, then boom- we’re together! You can see how much you love me and how much I love you- mask or no mask!”

Ladybug slightly scowled. “No, revealing identities to each other is dangerous. And this is not a trust thing because I do trust you.” Ladybug said, before Chat Noir can say anything. “It’s like you’re ignoring what I’m saying. I’m in love with another boy. And what if I were dating someone? I wouldn’t just drop them because I’m Ladybug and you’re Chat Noir. I don’t even know how old you are, the masks hide a lot. I could be a grown woman and you can be a teen for all I know. We wouldn’t know. But it’s fine because we’re Ladybug and Chat Noir, we’re destined to be together!”

“U-uh, are you?”

“Of course that’s the only thing you’re focused about.” Ladybug said with a scowl. “For your information, I’m not. Do what you want with it.” Ladybug frowned. “You’re my partner, but you’re constantly pushing my boundaries. The flirting is inappropriate, I don’t mind the puns, but you say them at inappropriate times. The nicknames, I don’t like being called M’Lady- I don’t belong to you. Bugaboo is a no too. Ladybug is my superhero name while I’m wearing the Ladybug Miraculous, just as yours is Chat Noir, nothing else. Even when I tell you not to call me that, you still do. Chat Noir, you have me wondering if you’re a child or just disrespectful, maybe both.”

Chat Noir’s eyes widened, he didn’t know Ladybug felt that. Maybe it’s because he never bothered to ask or interrupted her. “I—“

“Love is a gift, Chat Noir. Real gifts aren't compensations, they aren't rewards, they can't really be deserved, but you sure should treasure them.” Ladybug said, before hopping away.

Chat Noir stood on the roof alone, he felt like he had a lot to talk to his father about, especially love and boundaries- because he was sure that he broke a lot. He also needed to apologize to Ladybug the next time he sees her, but he knows that won’t fix everything. It’s the effort that counts.

Chapter 5: What Makes You Think I Still Love You?

Summary:

How about one where after Lila gets exposed no one in the class remembers to apologize to Marinette with the exception Juleka and Nathaniel. The Class learns about Marinette being Ladybug and figure she'll make them full time heroes and Adrien thinks she'll go out with him only to discover Ladybug built a new team made up of the people who had her back during Lila's reign and is dating either Luka or Kagami

Marinette had at least expected apologies after Lila’s lies were exposed, something. Instead she got nothing, they pretended as if everything was fine, that they didn’t exclude and ditch her for Lila. The only ones who apologized were Nathaniel and Juleka.

The others expected her to go back to weak Marinette, the one who would do anything for her classmates, the one who would bring treats for them, the one who would design for them at their command. No, that Marinette was old news.

The present Marinette stood up tall, she didn’t have a crush on Adrien, she was more confident, after Adrien rejected her because he was in love with someone else.

She doesn’t care anymore.

She was focusing on defeating Hawkmoth with the help of her boyfriend and girlfriend, Luka and Kagami.

Which she was currently doing.

…

"Your reign is over, HawkMoth!" Ladybug exclaimed, her breathing unstable. Finally, after years, Hawkmoth and Mayura were going to be defeated. "Hand over your miraculous!"

Hawkmoth was beaten black and blue, surprisingly, his Miraculous didn't protect him while Ladybug and the others(Viperion and  Ryuko) were attacking him. 

He couldn’t move anymore, neither could Mayura.

Ryuko had a scowl on her face. “Where is that cat anyways? I’m sure he would’ve heard this commotion and come to the fight, to help. He truly lacks everything. Chat Noir was helpful in the beginning, but now, he might as well be useless. He’s incompetent.”

Viperion shook his head with a sigh. “We’re not focusing on the cat right now. We got Hawkmoth and Mayura where we want them.”

Ladybug walked up, the other superheroes on her side. 

“Ready guys?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

They took off their miraculous, revealing Gabriel Agreste and his assistant, Nathalie.

…

“I can’t even be surprised considering how Gabriel was. He even used butterflies as his symbol, that was an obvious sign! He was already a suspect, he got himself akumatized to get me off his tracks, smart, but not smart enough.” Ladybug groaned, as the supervillains were unconscious.

Viperion looked amused. “Anyways, let’s get this bastard to jail. No amount of money is going to save his life.”

“What about Adrien?”

“What about him?”

“His father is Hawkmoth.”

“I don’t think he worked with Hawkmoth though.”

“I can confirm that he didn’t.”

“I’ll talk to Adrien, you guys take them to the police and explain the situation.” Ladybug said as they nodded, jumping to another roof.

---

Ladybug jumped from roof to roof, eventually bumping into Chat Noir, not the one she wanted to see.

“Hey M’Lady! Purrfect day isn’t it?” 

Ladybug narrowed her eyes, frowning. “…I’m looking for Adrien Agreste. He should be at school, right?”

Chat Noir’s eyes widened, before grinning. “Why, you’re going to ask him out? Don’t worry, I’m not opposed. He’s a fine guy.”

Ladybug stared at him with a blank look. “No, if you think he’s so fine, ask him out yourself.”

“W-what—“

“We defeated Hawkmoth and Hawkmoth turned out to be Gabriel Agreste.” Ladybug explained. “Though I was wondering where you were at or were you just goofing around?”

“H-hawkmoth is G-Gabriel Agreste?” Chat Noir stammered, his mouth gaped.

“Yes, I just said that. Do you know where Adrien is?”

….

“Plagg, claws out!”

Ladybug quickly looked away. “What the heck, Chat Noir!? Why would you do that!?”

“M’Lady, look at me.” Previously Chat Noir said. “It’ll explain so much. H-hawkmoth is now defeated, what’s stopping us from the reveal?”

Ladybug’s lips pressed in a thin line, he was right. But if Chat Noir already harassed her while she was Ladybug, who knew how much he would as Marinette? “…Tikki, spots off.”

Marinette opened her eyes.

Where Ladybug and Chat Noir once stood, was now replaced with Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Adrien Agreste.

They stared at each other, both equally shocked.

"Oh, Adrien, you're Chat Noir?" Marinette asked, if this was when they first met, Marinette would've been jumping up and down- because her kitty and Adrien were the same person. Now, she couldn't care less, maybe disappointed.

"I can't believe it! The love of my life has been sitting in front of me this whole time!" Adrien exclaimed, reaching to pull Marinette into a big hug.

Marinette side-stepped, moving out of the way, ignoring Adrien's confused look. "Wait, you rejected me because you love Ladybug?"

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck nervously, grinning. "Yes, but now that you're the same person, we can be together!"

Marinette frowned. "You rejected me because you love Ladybug?"

"Uh, yeah, I already answered that, M'lady."

"You rejected me for my alter ego." Marinette repeated. "You rejected me for someone that constantly rejected Chat Noir. You rejected me for someone that you barely knew. You rejected me for someone that told Chat noir that she was in love with someone else."

Adrien smiled nervously. "And that someone happened to be me, Adrien! I'm sorry that I rejected you, Ladybug, which is you, had captured my heart! Why are you acting like that? Hawkmoth- my father is gone now, nobody is holding us back anymore!"

Marinette shook her head. "Adrien, you don't understand. Nothing was holding us back to begin with. You have to realize that I didn't want to be Ladybug, I was chosen. I didn't want to waste years of my life saving Paris, I couldn't do normal things that I wanted to do. I couldn't be selfish and choose my well-being over Paris. I never wanted to be Ladybug." Marinette admitted.

Adrien was confused, he didn't understand where Marinette was going with this. "Uh...but all is good now, right? Hawkmoth is gone! It's just us tao, Ladybug and Chat Noir!"

...

"Adrien, you rejected me. What makes you think I still love you?" Marinette asked as Adrien gasped. "Now that Hawkmoth is gone, I have things to get off my chest without worrying about getting akumatized." She smiled. "Adrien, you rejected me because you were in love with Ladybug. Adrien, be honest, it didn't matter who was under the mask. Whether it was Chloé, Lila, or a stranger- You would've gotten together with them just because they're Ladybug. You didn't bat an eye at Marinette." 

"N-no, that's not true! I noticed Marinette, you're my friend!"

Marinette ignored him. "And let me get started on Chat Noir, your alter ego. You treated our duty at protecting Paris as a joke. You didn't care if civilians were to die. 'Oh it's fine, M'Lady's cure can fix it!' Adrien, just because I can fix it, that doesn't mean that the victim doesn't remember the pain. Or their family members or friends seeing their friend die. I didn't hate your flirting at first, but then you started flirting and bringing flowers at the wrong time. For God's Sake, it's like you don't care! And don't get me started about your pouting. You really get upset during Akuma's attack because I reject you! Adrien, I don't know who Chat Noir is under the mask! You could've been an old man for all I know- the masks protect our identity! When I rejected you the first time, why didn't you get it? When a woman says no, it doesn't mean to constantly pursue them! It means no as in you to back off!”

“B-but, you can’t blame me! I grew up watching anime and I didn’t know how to pursue you, to make you love me!”

Marinette gave Adrien a blank look. “I’m dating Luka and Kagami. My answer is no. I’m not breaking up with them for you.”

“We’re Ladybug and Chat Noir, we’re meant to be together!”

“Ladybug and Chat Noir was only in the beginning. Ladybug, Viperion, and Ryuko was the three that defeated hawkmoth. You were too busy doing who knows what, while we were fighting Hawkmoth. Don’t give me that we’re meant to be together bull crap. I could give someone else my miraculous- then that would make you both meant to be. It doesn’t matter who has the miraculous, as long as someone wearing the Cat and Ladybug miraculous- they’re meant to be, right?”

“Well—“

“If I gave Lila the Ladybug miraculous, then you’re both meant to be, right?”

“I—“

“If Alya had the Ladybug miraculous, then you’re both meant to be, isn’t that how it works?”

It was clear that Marinette was being sarcastic and mocking him.

“You’re cute Adrien, and I mean that in a childish way. You didn’t defend me, you didn’t stood by my side when Lila was lying.” Marinette said. “I’m over you Adrien, we’re not friends either. We’re only classmates, remember that. Ladybug and Chat Noir are no more.”

Chapter 6: Miss I-Love-You

Summary:

Can you do some Felinette arguing but then revealing that Felix had feelings for Marinette?

“Well, if it isn't Miss I-Love-You." Félix smirked as Marinette glared at him.

"Is that what you're going to keep calling me? Grow up."

"And what are you going to do if I keep calling you that?" Félix asked with a challenging glint in his eye. "Out of the both of us, it's clear who needs to grow up, miss pigtails."

Marinette stared Félix up and down, making him slightly shift under her stare.

"Oh you're checking me out now? You're moving on from Adrien because he didn't want you?" 

"You wish." Marinette scoffed, grabbing him by his clip-on tie, pulling him down to her level. "...And if I really wanted you, Félix, you already would've been mine." She hissed.

Félix's eyebrows raised, his cheeks flushed. They were close. "How so?"

Marinette smiled, it was sharp, dangerous. Something that Félix had never seen from her. He liked it.

"Well, wouldn't you like to know, Graham De Vanily?" Marinette asked, letting go of his tie, walking away.

"You...." Félix muttered, fixing up his tie, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. His lips curled up into a smirk, maybe miss I-Love-You was more interesting than he thought. "You caught my attention, Dupain-Cheng." He smirked to himself. 

He could never resist a challenge, neither could she.

---

"What is your problem!? You're always messing with me!" Marinette exclaimed. "I don't come up to you unless it is related to school, you're always coming up to me. And when you do, you have nothing nice to say. While you're at it, why don't you just put the words 'I don't like Marinette' on your forehead- in big bold letters?"

Félix's lips twitched. "Dislike you? You're stretching it, I only tolerate you. Did you ever hear me say that I didn't like you?"

Marinette's gaze hardened. "Tolerate? You call being mean, pulling mean pranks on me is tolerated? That makes me wonder what you would do when you're nice.”

“Out of all of our imbecile classmates, you’re the only one that’s tolerable.”

“Even more than Adrien?”

“Adrien is naive.” Félix stated. “This is a conversation between you and I. Why do you feel the need to bring up my idiotic cousin?”

“Why not?”

Félix raised his eyebrow. “Why do I feel like you’re doing that on purpose?”

Marinette’s grin widened. “What if I am?”

Félix shook his head with a sigh, his lips pursed. “Well, I find it quite annoying that you would bring him up while talking to me. Someone always manages to bring up my cousin while talking to me. I expected better of you, Dupain-Cheng.”

Marinette looked startled about to apologize, before noticing the look on Félix’s face. “Oh you tease!”

Félix looked away for a second, before glancing back at her with a small smirk. “Me, a tease? You think way too lowly of me. I don’t tease, I keep things truthful.”

“So now you’re a liar?”

“Hm, so maybe I twist up the truth a little bit.” Félix admitted. “But aren’t we all liars? We lie to protect things that we love or we lie for the benefit.”

Marinette looked stuck in thought, before humming in agreement. She does lie to protect the things she loves.

“See, I’m right.”

“Don’t get used to that though.”

“When am I wrong, Miss I-Love-You?”

“I can name many.”

“Name them.”

“Another time, I don’t feel like doing it right now.”

“…Right.”

“Why did you follow after me anyway? You know that I can’t stand you.”

“Oh please, you tolerate me as much as I tolerate you.” Félix said, with a small scowl. “Even if you didn’t stand me, you wouldn’t be here having a conversation with me- something you can’t do with Adrien. I think it might be better for you to imagine Adrien as me, considering you only stutter.”

Marinette glared at him. “No.”

“No, as in what? No, as in I’m wrong or that you don’t want to imagine Adrien as me?”

“No to both.” Marinette scoffed, turning away. “I’ve had enough, I’m leaving. This time, don’t follow after me.”

Wait, don’t be angry at me, don’t ignore me, I didn’t mean it like that, come back. That’s what Félix wanted to say, but his stupid mouth stayed shut.

Marinette was already walking away, turning her back on him.

“Wait!”

Marinette was taken back, Félix never yelled like that. “Félix?”

Félix cleared his throat, if Marinette looked closer, she would’ve seen the blush. “…Why don’t you stay a little longer?”

Marinette huffed. “With you? That’s a definite no from me.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.” Félix frowned, remembering his comment that got her worked up.  “I was only teasing, I thought you knew that.”

“The only times I can tell you’re teasing is by the glint in your eyes. But you’re nonchalant, it’s hard to tell whether you’re teasing or just being mean.” Marinette said. “I can’t tell the difference with you Félix.”

Félix could tell the difference between the way Marinette acts with him and his cousin.

Félix had watched as his cousin talked to Dupain-Cheng before, who was stammering and blushing. It was quite embarrassing and annoying.

Honestly he didn't know what Dupain-Cheng sees in Adrien. Adrien and him looked identical, so it's not his looks. (Wait, why is he comparing himself to Adrien?)

Maybe it was because Adrien was more...kinder?  He knew that he wasn't exactly the kindest guy, but he wasn't the rudest. He was just blunt, he kept things straight and how it was.

Marinette would laugh at whatever Adrien would say, even if it was some cringy pun. It was a sweet melody that could drive anyone insane, except his cousin, obviously. (He knew that he never made Marinette laugh like that. Was his humor not to her liking?)

He could feel his stomach twist into painful knots as he suddenly got the urge to vomit.

“I…” Was he speechless or did he just not know what to say?

“And I know that you only act that way towards me. Why is that? You say I’m tolerable…but, I’m not too sure.”

“Uhm..” Marinette Dupain-Cheng had him stammering.

“Can you not tell me?”

“Damn it, Dupain-Cheng, why can’t you understand?” Félix suddenly snapped, startling Marinette, but she stood her ground.

“Understand? Tell me so I can understand!”

“I love you!”

Marinette gasped. “..What?”

“I love you.” Félix repeated, more quieter. “I love everything about you. I wasn’t planning on it, it was so unexpected. When you look at me, you see me, not Adrien. I like that you stood your ground to me when I said a stupid comment. I hate that when you talk about Adrien, it leaves me feeling bitter. I don’t want you smiling and laughing with him, I want you to do that with me- and I know that’s extremely selfish of me. I hate the way you’re so perfect, smart and cute and infuriating. I’m interested in a woman who can take control of the room with her voice- which you could do if you wanted. I’m…I’m not used to these mushy feelings and I don’t know how to show them. I’m not the best at showing affection or anything. That’s why I tease you, play pranks on you. It’s the only way to get your attention, to make you focus on me. There’s no other way for you to notice me. I..I didn’t mean to come off as rude or anything of the category. I’m just not used to things like that. I’m not asking you to date me, I’m not asking you to pity me. I just want to know how you feel, so I can move on. I apologize again.”

…

Marinette was baffled, her face flushed. “I can’t believe that I’m actually considering being with you.”

“What?”

“…What?”

Félix cleared his throat. “You…you want to be with me?”

Marinette blinked, before shyly smiling. “You know, I’ve always liked to win.” Marinette paused, grabbing Félix’s hands. “And I’d like to win one more thing.”

Félix stared at her, was his hands sweating or was that hers? Wait, he’s Félix Graham De Vanily! He should be making her nervous, not the other way around. “…And what is it that you want to win?”

“You.”

Chapter 7: Toxic Friends

Summary:

Prompt: OCD marinette, her parents (sabine) discover her adrien stuff and become concerned her OCD has gone out of control (mabye have a past experience where she washed and scrubbed, following health regulations so much, her hands raw working in the bakery when she was younger) but after they investigate( read her diary's or overhear a girls night sleepover) it turns out she was only organising the info her 'friends' gave her so her parents sit her down and explain her friends toxic behavior.

And mabye have a but where those who known she had OCD were using it to get her to make things for them knowing she would be compelled to complete the project/item.

When Marinette was younger, her parents noticed a lot of things about her.

"Marinette, why do you keep washing your hands? That's about your tenth time."

Marinette looked up at her father, but she was still washing her hands, her face scrunched up. "I have to make sure my hands are clean. If I don't wash my hands, then my hands will be dirty. If my hands are dirty then I won't be able to help." She pouted.

Tom stared at his daughter, he was one-hundred percent sure that her hands were already clean. "You're going to hurt yourself if you keep that up. It's fine, Marinette."

~~~

Sabine was observant, she noticed that Marinette liked to keep things tidy and organize stuff, which wasn't a bad thing.

It came to the point that Marinette would be doing one thing then another because it was 'off.' 

When Marinette was folding clothes, she'd do it about five or six times until it was perfect because 'the corners were crooked'

Marinette was an organized person, but she was also overly anxious over things she shouldn't be.

...

"Tom, I think Marinette has a disorder."

Tom looked at her shocked. "What?"

"I could be wrong but all the signs are there." Sabine frowned. "I have a feeling that Marinette has obsessive-compulsive disorder. 

She was right.

---

Marinette was now fourteen, she still liked to keep everything in check, which still wasn't a problem.

However, her parents were concerned about their daughter. Marinette was a hyper girl and all of her classmates knew about her OCD.

They just happened to hear something that they shouldn't. Something that they wished they heard a long time ago, so they could put a stop to it.

"—nd Adrien has a photo shoot this Tuesday, Marinette! Write that down!" Marinette's friend exclaimed gleefully, a voice that Sabine recognized as Alya. "Adrien usually has them on Tuesdays, Thursdays, Fridays, and Saturdays! His father doesn't have him model on Mondays because Monday is Monday. Y'know? Wednesday, Adrien has fencing practice with Kagami. Are you writing that down? Good. Sunday is where Adrien can relax and hang out with us, mainly you, girl."

Sabine and Tom looked at each other. Was Alya having Marinette write down her crush, Adrien's schedule?

"Oooh, it'll be so romantic!" Rose squealed. "Now you'll know when he's busy or not, then you can confess!"

"U-Uhm..y-yeah." Marinette stammered.

Suddenly there was a low thud.

"Alix!"

"Oops...sorry Mari."

They could hear Marinette getting up, fixing whatever fell, muttering to herself.

"It's not that serious, I could've done it myself, Mari."

"It's not that! You know h-how..I am." She stuttered, she could feel the anxiety bubbling under the surface.

"Right, disorder, sorry girl."

There was some snickers, none of them was from Marinette.

They could hear some shuffling and footsteps from the room.

"Please, don't touch that, it's very important—"

Another thud, this time something broke.

"....Oopsies?"

They could just hear the gears turning in Marinette's head.

"Please get out."

"What?"

"Why?"

"It's not that serious, girl."

"This is my home, my room- and I want you all out now."

After a few minutes of trying to 'convince' Marinette to let them stay, she wouldn't budge.

So eventually they left.

Tom and Sabine caught who was up there. Alya. Rose. Mylene. Alix. Juleka. 

Most of the girls from Marinette's class. (Sans Chloé and Sabrina.)

Just as quick as they left they heard more shuffling from Marinette's room. 

They'll talk to her when she's finished. They know that she won't be able to focus correctly while they're there.

....

After a few minutes, the shower turns on.

Too many messy people in one spot. Germs. Too many. Messy. They go against the rules. Why can't they just listen?

Marinette was in the shower, it was probably her fourth time within the day. She just wasn't clean enough, she was probably crawling with germs. Germs were something she couldn't escape, especially when they're everywhere in the air, around her.

But she was dirty, she could get sick, then something can happen that'll cause her to die. If she dies then her parents will be depressed and it'll all be her fault and then they'll kill themselves because she couldn't be clean. She won't be able to confess to Adrien. She'll fail to save Paris. She showers again.

She wished she could help her obsession, but she couldn't, nor can she help her compulsions. She has no control. She's been scrubbing her skin until it's red and raw, stinging.

She's still dirty.

What if something bad happens because she's dirty?

Marinette's stomach is aching from constant anxiety.

Marinette scrubs and scrubs.  No matter how much soap she uses, no matter how quickly she lather it onto her skin, she can never be clean enough. Her skin is torn and bleeding at the weaker bits from the constant nature of this compulsion.

---

“Marinette, can we talk to you?”

Marinette caught sight of her parents, she started chewing on her bottom lip. “Uh, yeah- what’s wrong? I’m not in trouble, am I?”

Sabine and Tom stared at each other, finally Sabine spoke. “No, of course not, we just want to have a talk with you about your friends. Why don’t you sit down? I’m sure it's uncomfortable standing up.”

Marinette did as told, though she was a little confused.

“Your friends are— how should I put it?” Tom asked, turning to his wife.

“Toxic, they’re toxic.” Sabine said bluntly, making them shocked. “What? I’m being honest, they’re toxic, terrible. They know Marinette has OCD, yet they push her to do terrible things, knowing that she’ll feel compelled to finish it.”

“T-toxic? They’re only helping me.” Marinette muttered.

“Marinette, sweetie- I was once like you, well, not exactly. I liked doing nice things for people. Yes, I was taken advantage of many times. People threw me away once I opened my eyes. They didn’t like that they couldn’t take advantage of me anymore. I lost many people who called themselves ‘my friend’ because I valued my sanity and recognized them as fake. There are lots of things I wish I could tell my younger self. The most important thing I wish I could have said was, “They will never be satisfied, no matter what you do. They don’t have to love you, if you love yourself.” Sabine frowned. “I don’t want you experiencing what I went through. It was a tough time.”

“Mari, if you love someone, you don’t need to know everything about them or write their schedule down. From their point of view, it’ll come off as creepy and stalking, obsessive. If this keeps going on, something terrible might happen. I don’t want that to happen to you. Especially that Alya girl, she’s the main culprit. I bet she was the one that started this whole thing, didn’t she?”

Marinette’s lips trembled, but she nodded. “I-I’m not..I’m not a bad person, am I?”

“Of course not sweetie, you’re just being misguided.” Tom quickly said. “You’re a good girl, you’re just hanging out with the wrong crowd.” He said, Sabine nodding in agreement.

Sabine crouched down next to Marinette. “Your father is right, Marinette. You’re not a bad person, I’m glad we stopped it before it got worse. For a start, why don’t we start by taking some of Adrien’s pictures down, if you want?”

Marinette nodded. “…Some of them are for fashion.”

“You can choose the ones you want to keep up.”

Chapter 8: The “High-Road” Doesn’t Work On Everyone

Summary:

heres a suggestion for Adrien Salt and Class Redemption if your open to that. Once Lilas been exposed Adrien angrily confronts Marinette insisting that Lila did nothing wrong and Marinette was in the wrong and expects the Class to agree with him only for them to come to Marinettes defence and are furious with Adrien for enabling Lila

After a bunch of yelling, Lila was led out the classroom by their teacher, the principal, and her mother. 

Adrien saw the satisfied look in Marinette’s eyes, as if it was a good thing. He was in disbelief, didn’t they agree to take the high road? They agreed to not expose Lila. Her lies weren’t even hurting anyone! Marinette was just being dramatic.

“Marinette, how could you?” Adrien asked angrily, startling her as the others stared at him. He could also feel like something was pinching him, Plagg. He blocked them out, he was only focused on Marinette.

“What are you talking about?” Marinette asked, confused. She vaguely had an idea about what the question meant.

“We agreed on not exposing Lila, yet you still did! Her lies weren’t hurting anyone, and they would’ve died down eventually! Lila did nothing wrong! She was only nervous and trying to make friends by lying! Why did you do that and be petty? What's wrong with you!?”

Marinette blinked, while the others  stared at Adrien in shock. Adrien expected them to side with him, telling Marinette that she was in the wrong.

“Adrien, you knew!?”

“Since the beginning, I thought I should say that.” Marinette spoke up, ignoring the look Adrien sent her.

“Since the beginning!?”

“Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.”

“Her lies were hurting no one? Now that’s the biggest lie you told! It was hurting everyone! It was hurting Marinette, it was hurting all of us!” Alya exclaimed.

He was not expecting that kind of reaction.

“Yeah, dude, not cool.” Nino frowned. “She promised me that she’ll let me meet famous musicians and dj’s! There was a contest, which I submitted my work in. She told me that I’ll meet Antoine Clamaran! Antoine Clamaran! Guess what, I won the contest, but I didn’t show because Lila told me that Antoine Clamaran was waiting for me! I got stood up. If it weren’t for Lila, I could’ve been on television!  Tell me Adrien, was her lies not hurting me?”

“I have three words, he’s an enabler.”

“Lila kept telling her lies because she knew that  she could keep getting away with them. With Adrien Agreste on her side, she didn’t have anything to worry about.” Alix glared. “You enabled her lies, so kept spilling all of them out her mouth. You knew and didn’t say anything. The only reason you’re saying it now is because it’s not affecting you. Since Lila is getting expelled, there’s a possibility that your father might pull you out of school for bad influences. You don’t care about us. You only care when it’s putting you at stake and you’re lonely. You said you were on Marinette’s side, but were you really? You could’ve told a teacher or something.”

“Definitely not ours though, she wouldn’t do anything.”

“Exactly.”

“Answer me honestly, Agreste.” Alya hissed. “Do you get some sort of twisted pleasure from watching us listen to the bullshit coming out of her mouth, completely aware of their lies?”

“W-what no-“ Adrien stammered, he didn’t expect them to get so worked up.

“It sure seems like it.”

“Did you laugh behind our backs because we’re so gullible? Or do you just not care? As long as you have friends, and you’re not included in frame, everything is okay.” Alya accused him.

“O-of course not! I would never!”

“I don’t know about that now. You’re more than a pretty face under that. Like Lila, you’ve been lying straight to our faces and I don’t know how long.” Kim scowled.

Marinette watched as they ganged up on Adrien. 

Chloé, she also watched, she didn’t have anything to say to him. Chloé was also someone that knew about Lila’s lies, but she didn’t care about anyone there, besides Adrien. And she wasn’t friends with them, so they’re not her business. Truthfully, Adrien had this coming to him anyways.

Marinette didn’t have to say anything, honestly, Adrien brought this upon himself. She could only watch the drama unfold and as Adrien’s reputation fell. Victory suddenly tasted even more sweet.

Chapter 9: Bitter Victory

Summary:

how about a chapter were Lila gets Marinette kicked out of Bustiers and takes the Class President position for herself thinking it will be a ticket to further power, only for the class to start making the same demands they made of Marinette, Bustier expecting Lila to be a proper example for the class like she did Marinette and Adrien telling her to be the classes 'New Everyday Ladybug' and give them want they want no questions asked and the next time she sees Marinette she's looking better rested and relaxed hanging out with Kagami and better friends and realizes that Marinette had tricked her

"Who else votes for Lila to be class president? Raise your hand!" Alya exclaimed, raising her hand.

Lila grinned, she already had the Akuma class to herself, now that she'll be class president, it'll spread to other classes and she'll be popular! Take that Maribrat, that's what you get for trying to be a hero!

"O-oh I can't take that position from Marinette. I just can't. That'll be so rude of me and Marinette will hate me even more!" Lila exclaimed, putting on a sad expression, unshed tears in her eyes. "I can't possibly take her position! She rightfully fought Chloé for it!"

Alix rolled her eyes, while Alya frowned.

"Don't worry, Mari isn't going to do anything." Alix said.

"Right!" Rosé exclaimed, way too happy for Lila's liking.

"Exactly, Marinette had this coming! She wasn't even that much of a good class president! It serves her right." Alya huffed, the others agreeing.

Lila did her best to hide her smirk — This was way too easy, and she didn't even have to lift a pinky. Truly, Marinette— I was doing you a favor by showing them your true colors.

"Well...if you say so, then I'll be class president!  I mean, how hard could it be?" Lila asked. She would later on figure out how hard it was to be class president.

She'd regret it too.

---

"Lila, it's Alix's birthday today! Where's all the stuff?" Alya asked, shocked. There was nothing on Alix's desk, no gift, no cupcakes, nothing.

"Erm...what?" Lila asked, she was genuinely confused. She couldn't care less about the skater girl's birthday. 

"Alix is going to be here any minute!" Kim exclaimed, looking out by the door.

"Where's the decoration!?" Rose cried out.

"Lila was supposed to set it up as Class President!"

"Alix is going to be upset!"

Soon, Alix came inside, her face instantly fell when she saw nothing, no cupcakes, nothing. "...Where's the stuff?"

"Oh, I'm so sorry Alix! I didn't know I was supposed to do that for birthdays!" Lila cried out.

"Marinette did." Alix frowned.

"If I had known beforehand, I would've thrown you a whole party!" Lila exclaimed dramatically. "This is my fault, please forgive me! I swear I'll do better next time!"

“Okay!”

That was only the beginning.

“Lila, can I talk to you?”

“Yes, Madame Bustier?” Lila said, she was confused and annoyed. She had stuff to do and she didn’t want to waste her time talking to this incompetent teacher.

“I’ve noticed the change of dynamic in the classroom, ever since you became class president.” Caline said, staring at Lila disapprovingly. 

“Wh-what? Because I didn’t do a few things for them?” Lila questioned, what the hell was wrong with her? She was right about Caline being incompetent.

“You’re supposed to be a good example. Things only became worse. I expected better of you, Lila.” Caline stated gently. “Those are your friends, surely you could do a few things for them. Marinette did. I’m disappointed. You’re supposed to be a good influence on them. If this keeps going on, you’ll be forced to resign. You’re not helping the other class presidents with the planning, which is required. Now our class is going to go to a zoo.” Caline frowned, Lila was confused- she said that as if that was a bad thing. Then she remembered when Marinette was class president and where she took them and got it approved. Compared to where Marinette took them- like London and going to the zoo, that’s a big downgrade.

“Erm…I’ll do better.” Lila knew those were only empty words. She truly didn’t understand how Marinette got the class to go to London?

That should’ve been a warning for Lila.

“Lila, can you bring snacks for the class?“

“Lila, can you get me in touch with Jagged stone?”

“Girl, you have to make me a dress for prom!”

“Lila, how come we’re only going to a zoo?”

“Lila, you think you can make me a quick banner for the game?”

“Lila, wanna be my partner for the event? I heard Prince Ali is going to be there! I’m sure he’ll love to see you!”

“Lila, you want to donate to charity?”

“Lila, can you help me with my homework?”

“Lila, how come there’s no snacks? Marinette usually brings them after a test or quiz.”

“Lila, I’m lactose intolerant, I can’t have those. Can’t you make some that’s lactose intolerant free?”

“Lila, I’m on a diet. I can’t eat any of that. My father wouldn’t allow it.”

“This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! Dupain-Cheng did a much better job than you! I’ll have daddy fire you from Class President and have Dupain-Cheng back!”

“Lila, you’re our everyday Ladybug! So why can’t you—“

“Lila—“

“Lila—“

“Lila—“

Lila was exhausted, they dried her to the bone. She had enough! They were like a bunch of children, possibly worse! She needed to get away from them! They're acting like they don't have arms or anything- they act like she'll do it without question! Screw them! How the hell did Maribrat do this!?

Lila was stuck in her thoughts, before she heard a familiar voice and an unfamiliar one. 

The familiar one was Maribrat, the girl that caused her so much problems. The other girl that Maribrat was talking to had thick, straight black hair with blue reflections. Why the fuck does everyone look like Maribrat!? First it was Ladybug, now her!

She heard Marinette let out a hearty laugh— one that Lila hadn't heard Marinette do with her classmates. Now that she's here, she noticed that Marinette looked more relaxed, more carefree.

Lila didn't realize it earlier, she didn't understand why Marinette had easily let her take her position — Maribrat had tricked her!

"You- You—" Lila couldn't even find the words to describe that pesk, Maribrat and the other girl turned towards her.

"Lila," The name rolls off of Marinette's tongue easily, there was no distaste in her tone, or any sign that she was either surprised or annoyed. "What are you doing here?" Marinette stared at the unusually distressed Lila.

Lila hated Marinette. While she was being stressed out and overworked by those toddlers. Maribrat was having the time of her life, looking pretty. She fucking hated that Marinette looked happy while she was miserable.

"You did this on purpose!" Lila screeched angrily, pointing an accusing finger at her. "You knew how this was going to end up like!"

Marinette's lips twisted into a smile, while the girl next to her raised an eyebrow.

"Kagami—" So her name is Kagami. "Will you give us a few minutes? I swear it won't take long."

Kagami let out a low sigh, before narrowing her eyes at Lila. "I will be waiting around the corner for you. Come get me if she's chasing any trouble for you. I'll put a stop to it, immediately."

Marinette pressed a kiss on Kagami's cheek, Lila took note of Kagami blushing. 

"I have a feeling that nothing will happen." Marinette smiled, as Kagami walked away. She turned towards Lila, still smiling. "I have no idea what you're talking about, Lila."

Lila scowled. "Don't play smart with me, Dupain-Cheng!"

Marinette's smile widened, it didn't falter once. "You wanted to be class president, and you are. I don't get why you're complaining, I didn't do anything to stop you. I thought you would be enjoying ruling over the class. You have them under your palm. I'm not going to stop you, Lila. You won like you wanted to. I’m only focusing on student council stuff. Not like you want to know that.”

That only made Lila angry, she didn't win— Maribrat gave up! It was a bitter victory, she wouldn't even count it as a win. Maribrat was supposed to be trying to expose her, not leave her alone! What's the fun in that, if Marinette isn't even trying to expose her anymore?

Marinette had an unknown glint in her eyes, which irked Lila. "Unless you can't keep up with being class president? Y'know Lila, ever since you became class president, I've felt free. I wasn't their everyday Ladybug anymore and I'm okay with that. They don't ask me to make them clothes anymore. They don't ask me to bring them free snacks or anything! I was tired of being a good example too. I'm free, I'm finally stress-free! I never felt better. Lila, you did me a favor. And Lila, I have to thank you for that. Without you, I would've been the same doormat Marinette. You've opened my eyes, Lila." Marinette beamed.

Lila's eyes twitched. No, no, no— It wasn't supposed to turn out like this! Maribrat was supposed to be sad, akumatized! She wasn't supposed to be happy at this development! 

Victory suddenly tasted bitter.

Chapter 10: …How Could You?

Summary:

Let’s let Adrien salt on someone. Specifically Nino and Alya for that “fake villain attack during a real villain attack to lock Adrien and Marinette in a closet together” thing from the New York special. Marinette might add in grievances of her own if she’s not busy suffering a panic attack

Marinette’s eyes widened as she heard a loud rumbling sound, Adrien wrapping his arm around her protectively.

“W-what’s that I-is? I- I mean, w-what I-is t-that?” Marinette stammered, panicking. She couldn’t keep her head straight when Adrien’s close to her. They’re stuck in a small janitor’s closet. She can’t even get out a single sentence.

“I think it’s an akuma attack and the door is locked.” Adrien said calmly, glancing at Marinette with a worried expression. “Hey, you okay? It’s okay, Ladybug and Chat Noir will beat the akuma like always.” He hoped that Ladybug could do it on her own. Fuck! Unless, he transformed to Chat Noir. He knows that Marinette could keep a secret. But Ladybug and Master Fu wouldn’t allow it.

Marinette’s lips trembled, Ladybug wouldn’t be here because she’s here. And she would leave Chat Noir alone! She can’t do that! “I-I’m f-fiNE! I’m ju-just feeling a-a little—!” Marinette quickly covered her mouth, she felt sick.

Adrien looked concerned for Marinette. She looked pale, she was sweating, and couldn’t focus. 

Adrien wasn’t so sure if this was because of a Akuma attack. He’s seen Marinette during Akuma attacks and she never reacted like that— unless someone was seriously hurt.

Marinette’s cheeks heated from embarrassment. She felt faint. Terrible. She needed to get out!

“Hey…Mari, are you sure?” Adrien asked again, he could hear Marinette’s breath quickening. He now knew that Marinette wasn’t fine.

Marinette felt tears well up in her eyes, her heart pounding against her chest. Oh God, Paris was going to fail because of her!

“Marinette…it’s okay, it’s going to be fine. I’m here, and I won’t let anything happen to you. Can you breathe in and out for me?” Adrien asked worriedly, as Marinette was shaking.

“I- I can’t—“ Marinette gasped.

“I’ll be with you no matter what. Breathe with me Marinette.”

Marinette tried. She tried following his breathing patterns. But the mere thought of her having a panic attack in front of Adrien, only made her panic more. She was Ladybug for God’s sake. She was supposed to be strong, not weak. 

Marinette sniffled, tears streaming down her face. She needed to be strong.

Suddenly, the door burst open, making her and Adrien fall out of the small janitor’s closet.

Adrien helped Marinette stand up, and they came face to face with Alya and Nino.

Nino whistled, while Alya looked smug.

“I know we left you in there for a while, but I didn’t expect you both to be this straightforward. Geez, Adrien, you have to be soft on my girl.” Alya chuckled.

“What?” Was all that Adrien said. He looked at Marinette, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, she was also confused.

“We’re only fifteen! Did you at least have a condom, bro?” Nino grinned, wiggling his brows.

Both Marinette and Adrien’s eyes widened. Both of them looked shocked and flustered.

“….What?” Adrien repeated.

“Look at my girl!” Alya exclaimed with a laugh. “You have her cheeks red, she’s panting, and nearly crying! Plus she could barley stand! Man, you must be amazing to have Marinette like that!”

Marinette looked embarrassed.

“What the hell?” Adrien said slowly. “Marinette and I didn’t have sex. We were stuck because of a Akuma attack, until you found us—“

“Yeah, the one that we planned.” Alya snorted. “Without us, you both would never get together. I know, you both can thank me later.”

…

Adrien saw red. “All of this for what!? For us to get together!? You both know I’m dating Kagami, and I’m not cheating on her!”

Nino looked guilty.

And Alya just rolled her eyes. “Oh please, ice queen. We all know that your father is forcing you both to be together. Plus, we’re doing you both a favor! Marinette has been head over heels for you since that umbrella moment! She can’t get a single sentence out, we just had to push her a bit!”

Marinette looked up at Alya, her mouth gaped. All of Alya’s words settled deep in her mind. She scowled.

“Y-you know I don’t like A-adrien anymore!” Marinette stuttered angrily. She couldn’t care less now. What they did was beyond wrong. “Adrien is dating Kagami, not me! In case you haven’t noticed, that so-called Ice queen is also my friend! I wouldn’t dare do that to Kagami! Alya, how dare you?”

Alya looked shocked at Marinette’s rant, before scoffing. “Marinette, it’s not good to lie to yourself.”

Marinette was going to say something, but Adrien stepped in front of her.

“This is the problem with you, Alya. You don’t listen. You only hear what you want to hear.” Adrien snarled. “You heard Marinette say that she doesn’t like me anymore, whether it’s true or not, she’s trying. You just refuse to accept.” He turned to Marinette. “…I know I’m oblivious at times, and I thought you were just scared of me for a while. It didn’t cross my mind that you liked me. But…even when you really liked me, you helped me with my date with Kagami. I know that’s a tough thing to do. I’m sorry, that must’ve hurt your feelings. I don’t mean to seem like such an oblivious bastard, who hurts girls purposely. Look, I’m going to be straight up with you Marinette. I like you, not the way that you did, but as a friend. You were my first friend that wasn’t set up by my father. I’m dating Kagami and I love her very much, and I’d never cheat on her.”

Nino and Alya expected Marinette to cry, to be angry, something. Instead, Marinette’s eyes lightened, having a small smile.

“T-thank you, A-adrien. I had a feeling that we all needed to hear that.” Marinette smiled softly. “I-It m-makes me feel better to know how you feel. It’s true, I’m trying to get over you. I’m trying to focus on m-myself, not romance. You and Kagami are a cute couple, I wouldn’t dare get between you both. You’re my friends.” Marinette said, before turning to Alya and Nino. “I’m leaving. Don’t either of you dare talk to me.” Marinette huffed, before walking away.

That left Adrien, Alya, and Nino.

He narrowed his eyes on the couple. “The same goes for me. Tell me, was it worth it? Was it worth the panic attack that Marinette suffered? Was it worth the damage to our friendship?” Adrien asked. “…Actually, I don’t even know if we’re friends. We talk, yes. But you both are never there for me. You both ignored Marinette’s wishes and pushed her to do something she didn’t want to do. I’ll hear from you both when you both are sincerely sorry.”

And that was it, before Adrien walked away.

Chapter 11: My Girlfriend

Summary:

I love salty fics, especially on Lila.
While I not have any requests because I am not sure how feel about my idea is Zoenette sugar with Lila and Alya salt from you, you do not have to do it if you do not want to. Anyway, I love your work so far! Kudo to you!

Marinette was getting annoyed by Alya and Lila. Don’t get her wrong, they’re usually irritating, but today, they’re even more annoying.

Alya kept insisting that the only reason she and Lila don’t get along is because of her jealousy.

Lila thinks that Marinette is still in love with Adrien, and is trying to threaten her to stay away from him.

Can a woman and a man hang out with each other without people thinking one is in love with the other!?

She is dating Zoé Bourgeois! 

Does she have to shout it out to the whole world to get it stuck in their stick skulls?

The Bourgeois family even accepted their relationship.

Well, Audrey easily approved of Marinette, much to her surprise. Marinette had already made a name of herself. Though she’s still wondering if Marinette is going to New York with her. She could bring Zoé, of course.

André had also approved of Marinette, as long as she treats Zoé right. He’d occasionally check on them to make sure they weren’t doing anything suspicious.

Chloé, she approved of their relationship— well she wouldn’t call it approval, but accepted. She didn’t like Marinette nor did she like Zoé. But Dupain-Cheng and her half sister dating? That’s a no. So, she threatened Marinette. It was something along the lines ‘If you dare break Zoé’s heart, not even Ladybug will be able to save you from me.’ Marinette understood quickly.

To put the story short, Marinette was temporarily a part of the Bourgeois family.

---

“Marinette, I know if you set Adrien aside, you’ll both be great friends!” Alya smiled softly. “Seriously girl, put the jealousy aside. It’s not a good look.”

“Y-yeah Marinette.” Lila piped up. “I know you love Adrien. But I promise to you, that I don’t harbor any feelings for him! We’re just really good friends!” Lila beamed.

“For Kwami’s sake, I’m not in love with Adrien Agreste! So stop saying that!” Marinette snapped at her, causing the conversations in the class to stop.

Lila and Alya looked at her shocked.

Lila grew a small smirk. “If you’re not, why are you so defensive? I had a friend in Spain that had a crush on me and kept denying it, and turned defensive. Turns out, he did like me.” Lila easily lied.

“I don’t fucking care about your imaginary friend.” Marinette hissed. “Adrien is dating Kagami. I’m dating Zoé Bourgeois.”

Now that caused the class to gasp, now openly staring at Marinette.

“W-what?” Lila laughed nervously. She clearly wasn’t expecting. “You and Chloé’s half sister? You’re into women?…What?”

Marinette narrowed her eyes. “Yes, I am. Is there a problem?” She scowled.

Now the class turned their attention to Lila.

“N-no, of course not. I have a friend in London who’s gay. There’s nothing wrong with being gay! I just…I just didn’t expect you to be..to be interested in women.” Lila stammered. “I- I thought you were into A-adrien.” Marinette found it satisfying that she finally caught Lila off guard and had her stuttering.

“I’m clearly not.” Marinette stated. “I have a loving girlfriend. I wouldn’t cheat on her with Adrien.”

Chloé looked at Marinette, narrowing her eyes. “Yeah, you better not break her heart, Dupain-Cheng.” She grumbled.

“M-Mhm.”

Alya still was in shock. “You’re not in love with Adrien?”

“No.”

“You’re dating Chloe’s half-sister?”

“I would prefer if you called her by her name and not Chloé’s half sister.”

“Y-you’re dating Zoé?”

“Yes I am.”

…

“…You’re not jealous, are you?”

“I’m not, Lila’s just a liar.”

Chapter 12: Nothing Comes For Free

Summary:

Naturally Sabine and Tom are NOT pleased with her teach and classmates emotionally manipulating and guilt tripping their daughter into being a doormat. So they sue Bustier. A lawsuit that brings attention to the school board, who are PISSED at Bustier's methods of teaching, enabling and dumping all her work on her student. Which leads to Bustier not only losing the case and have to pay a fine as compensation to Marinette's family, but also is fired and blacklisted from teaching.

Also the lawsuit brings attention to the parents of Marinette's toxic classmates parents, and all the commissions and favours they made her do for free. After which they thoroughly punish them, and Marinette changes classes.

Marinette had never felt so overwhelmed as she did now, not even when Hawkmoth was in her face.

"Ma chérie, what's wrong?" Her mother, Sabine asked, having an expression of concern. Her daughter looked tired, she had bags under her eyes, she looked as if she was panicking, and her room was a mess.

"M-maman-" Marinette whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes.

"Yes, Chérie, what's wrong? I'll help you with anything-"

Sabine was taken by surprise when she was engulfed in an embrace.

Growing up, Marinette stopped going to them when she was having problems or struggling with something. That was something Sabine didn't understand, she wanted Marinette to come to them when she needed help. She didn't want her daughter to be so closed off. They are always available if Marinette was struggling with something. They would literally close the bakery if Marinette needed their help.

"Chérie, qu'est-ce qui ne va pas? Mama's here, I'll help you through anything....Please, Marinette, what's wrong? We don't have to discuss this now, but I want to help my daughter when she's going through something. I can't help you if I don't know what's going on." Sabine frowned, even more concerned for her daughter, who was now crying into her shoulder. If Hawkmoth even thinks of akumatizing Marinette, not even Ladybug and Chat Noir would be able to help him.

"I..." Marinette paused, sniffling and staring at her mother. "I j-just can't take it anymore!"

Sabine stared at her, alarmed. What Marinette said could mean many things. "Elaborate, please?"

"T-they expect me to do everything! I have to make the girls their dresses for prom! I have to make a banner for Kim and Alix! Rose's birthday is up soon and they expect me to just give her a dozen macaroons for free! An-and I can't say no or else they'll be angry at me! Then Madame Bustier wants me to organize a field trip- all by myself! I- I can't do all of that! That requires a lot of time and money- and I don't have most of that! I don't know how much money I spent on them and I don't get repaid! I spent too many nights staying up and making them clothes, snacks, and ect for them- all with my money! They- they don't understand that it's not for free! They know that I can't say no! Then there's Chloé, no matter how many times I told Madame Bustier that I didn't want to be in her class, that Chloé bullies me — she still insists that Chloé could learn a lot from me, that I need to be a good example! I can't! I'm tired of being a good example, I'm tired of being a doormat. Chloé won't change, no matter what. I know that her mother doesn't like her and doesn't spend time in her life, but that doesn't excuse her actions! Not to mention that one train incident. Chloé's a terrible person, she worked with Hawkmoth before, and it's impossible for her to change — especially when she isn't trying to change herself! I don't want to be their Everyday Ladybug anymore!” Marinette ranted, tears freely streaming down her cheeks.

Sabine was struck. She had no idea this was happening. And a lot was happening right under her nose. 

She had never been this angry. She wasn't angry at Marinette, no- she was angry at Marinette's friends, Caline, and the school.

It was clear that Marinette's so-called friends were only using her for favors, which cost too much money. Caline was a fucking terrible teacher, guilt tripping her daughter. A good example? No, she wanted Marinette to be a doormat, so that everyone could step on her. (Which was already happening.) And Marinette planning another field trip? That's a teacher's job, not a student! She didn't forget the time where Marinette was wrongfully expelled. She should've pulled Marinette out of the school at that time.

They seriously don't expect Marinette to do all of that, she's only one person. Even if they don't know, they could ask if she had things to do than telling Marinette to make whatever then leaving. They're not even paying her. No amount of money can pay for the amount of time that Marinette missed hanging out with her family, sleeping, and actually enjoying herself.

Sabine didn't even know she was shaking, until Marinette looked at her in concern.

"Maman, are you okay?"

She wasn't after hearing that nor was Marinette okay.

"We'll be better, I promise."

Marinette didn't know if her mother was referring to both of them or her father.

"I...if I had known any of this was happening, I would've put a stop to it immediately. I knew it was strange when I started seeing you less and less. When you I found you sleeping in strange places. They worked you to the bone. I'm so sorry, bébé."

"I-it's not your faul—" It was clear to Sabine that Marinette was going to tell her it wasn't her fault, and find a way to say that it was her own fault.

"Marinette." Sabine said sternly, making Marinette pause and glance at her. "Please, don't do this now. It's not your fault. I'm your parent, your mother, it's my duty to make sure you're okay, to make sure that nothing's wrong. You were isolating yourself from us, the eye-bags, missing class. I should've asked what was wrong earlier instead of brushing it off as teenagers being teenagers. You're my daughter and I- I didn't even know you were going through this." Sabine's eyes softened. "You don't have to worry anymore, I won't let you go through this alone. Mama's here and I'll be by your side through every step."

Marinette's eyes were watery, she'd blame the dust in the air.

~~~~

When Marinette was finally asleep, Sabine told Tom, who was also angry.

If Hawkmoth knew what was better for him, he wouldn't have akumamatized either of them.

"I knew we should've made her go to another school or class. Especially since her class is a breeding ground for Akumas. Collège Françoise Dupont has a terrible principle and Marinette's teacher is an enabler." Tom huffed angrily. "And her so-called friends are using her!"

"I also think it's best for Marinette to transfer schools. But I don't think Marinette would want that. At best, we could make Marinette transfer class." Sabine said, before an idea came to her head. “Tom, what if we—

---

They sued them. All of them.

Caline Bustier.

Denis Damocles.

Chloé Bourgeois.

Alya Césaire.

Adrien Agreste.

Lila Rossi.

Everyone in that class, all of them had some part in Marinette’s misfortune.

At the end of the day it turned out Damocles wasn't so innocent. He used the school funds for himself, instead of helping around the school. He had wrongfully expelled Marinette and other students. He was also getting bribed by André Bourgeois. And many people felt angered by that. Turns out their children were also a victim of Chloé's bullying and hated how Chloé could get away with anything because her father is mayor. So many people protested to get Damocles replaced, which worked. In the end, he was replaced by a much educated principal, who didn't take bribes or anything like that.

Caline was also fired for enabling bullying and lack of accountability. Turns out, Marinette wasn't her first student to get that talk about being a good example. One of Caline's old students also got that talk, and turned into a doormat. He couldn't take it anymore, and killed himself. The bully got away Scott-free.

André also had to step down from Mayor, since he was misusing his status. Chloé had to go to juvenile prison for her terrible behavior.

Alya was forced to shut down the Ladyblog temporarily. Her devices were also taken from her.

As harsh as it may seem, Adrien was taken out of school — due to the bad influences around him.

Surprisingly, it turned out that Lila was working with Hawkmoth. In court, she tried to willingly steal an akuma, but Sabine quickly held her down.

As for the others. 

They have to pay the fee from all the food they thought were free, all the designs that Marinette spent on them. Everything.

Marinette also had a restraining order on Lila and Chloé— that’s if the girl ever comes back to Paris.

Marinette had switched classes, fortunately, Marinette was already popular and had friends outside of the class. 

Sabine and Tom smiled.

Nobody messes with their baby and gets away with it. Also, why would they think that all of it would come for free? They claimed it was because they’re friends.

Tom and Sabine didn’t care, as long as Marinette was happy.

Chapter 13: My Compensation

Summary:

Hi, how are you doing? :) I happen to have an Alya and Lila salt request and it's about Marinette getting fed up with babysitting the twins and decided to tell Marlena and Otis about Alya making her babysit Ella and Etta without getting paid while she spends time with Lila.

When Alya comes back home to see Marinette and her parents as well as Alya's parents upset and gets a talking to before getting punished by her parents and has to pay Tom and Sabine for the high priced pastries and paying Marinette for the compensation of babysitting the twins.

Marinette clenched her jeans, her lips trembling. She couldn’t believe it. While Marinette was babysitting Alya’s little sisters, Alya was out with the whole class having a picnic. The only one missing was her. And Alya had told her that she and Nino were going on a date.

Marinette was tired of being taken advantage of. Yes, some of it had to do with Lila, but not all of it. It started before Lila was here, and it got worse when Lila arrived.

Marinette grabbed her phone, narrowing her eyes at the device. Marinette looked through her contacts, clicking on Alya’s parents’ names.

It took about a minute, before they picked up the phone.

“Hello?” Came the voice of Alya’s mother, Marlena.

“Hey, this is Marinette. Is this on speaker?”

“Hold on, yeah it is. What’s wrong? You sound upset, Marinette.”

“Do either of you know where Alya is?” Marinette asked. She already knew where Alya was, she was sure that her parents didn’t. Yes, she was going to be petty.

“Alya should be at the house, babysitting her sisters. Why?”

Marinette hummed. “Really now? I find that interesting.”

“Why is that?”

“Considering the fact that I’m at your house, babysitting Ella and Etta, while Alya is out enjoying herself.”

The line fell silent.

“What!?”

Marinette fake gasped. “You didn’t know? I’ve been babysitting Ella and Etta for months.” Marinette looked at the twins. “Say hello to your parents, girls.”

“Hi papa and mama!”

“Hi mommy and daddy!”

“B-but that’s didn’t make any sense. Alya said that she’s been babysitting them. Was she lying?”

“I’m afraid so.” Marinette answered.

“You’re at our house, correct?”

“Yeah.”

“Stay there, we’re coming back home. We need to talk with both you and Alya.”

“Alright, see you soon.”

“Bye Marinette.”

---

“Alright, cya Lila! I had fun at the picnic! Let’s do it again sometime!” Alya exclaimed, waving bye to Lila, before opening the door to her house. 

She expected to hear the noise of Ella, Etta, and Marinette’s footsteps coming. Instead, she was met with silence.

“Marinette?” Alya called out, taking off her shoes, looking around.

When Alya made her way to the living room, she didn’t expect to see her parents or Marinette’s parents. Marinette stared at her with an unimpressed look.

She paled, she felt like she was in trouble. “U-Uhm, mom and dad, why are you both home so early? And why is Mrs.Dupain-Cheng and Mr.Dupain-Cheng here?”

Otis narrowed his eyes. “You know what I would like to know, Alya.”

“H-huh?”

“I would like to know why Marinette is babysitting your sisters, when I specifically told you to.” Otis frowned, crossing his arms.

“I-it was only a one time thing!” Alya blurted out, lying. She looked at Marinette for help, but she only received a blank look.

“Really now? That’s not what I know.” Sabine spoke up next. “I know that Marinette’s been babysitting the twins for months. It definitely wasn’t a one time thing. Unless you want to call me a liar?” Sabine was challenging Alya to go against her words, the truth.

“And the thing is, Marinette wasn’t even being paid for it. You used the money for yourself and your boyfriend.” Marlena scowled. “We were unaware for months, and you lied to our face. You let us give you money, knowing that you weren’t the one babysitting them, taking credit for something you didn’t do.”

Alya looked sheepish, embarrassed. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t think it was that big of a deal.”

“And that’s not all.” Tom stated, with a huff.

Alya looked confused.

“Do you know how surprised we were when we found out the bill for pastries that you didn’t pay for.” Marlena snarled. “Alya, what’s wrong with you? How do you manage to get pastures form the bakery and not pay — you need to pay more than seven-hundred Euros! More than seven-hundred Euros!”

Alya gasped.

“Not to mention that you also need to pay Marinette off for all the times you left your sisters to her.” Otis frowned. “That’s more than a thousand Euros, Alya. I’m beyond disappointed in you, Alya.”

Sabine, and Tom abruptly stood up. “We’ll be taking our leave now. I’m glad that the truth is finally out. C’mon Marinette, let’s go home.”

Marinette stood up, following her parents, ignoring Alya’s pleading look. 

“Once again, we’re sorry. We had no idea about this. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure Alya pays all of what she thought was free off. I’ll see you tomorrow, Tom and Sabine.” Otis waves.

They nodded, before leaving.

The married couple turned to Alya.

“As for your punishment, no devices, no Ladyblog, no getting distracted by that boyfriend of yours. None of that.”  Marlena hissed. “Not until you pay your fee.”

Alya’s eyes widened. It was impossible for her to get that much money!

“Luckily for you, you’ll be getting a job. The pay check is going straight to Tom and Sabine.” Otis commented. “We’re not helping you, not this time. You have to learn there are consequences to your actions, Alya. You think this is harsh? Just wait till you’re out in the real world. We’re only looking out for you, Alya.”

Chapter 14: Maribug

Summary:

How about a story where the class thinks that Marinette is dating Ladybug.

And while the rest of the class is happy for it, Adrien behaves like an ass and tries to convince Marinette to introduce Ladybug to him, so he can try to convince Ladybug to break up with Marinette and date him.

"...I'm not trying to spread a rumor or anything but I think Ladybug has the hots for Mari." Kim grinned, as the others looked at him. 

"What? No way!"

"Yes way! I heard Ladybug call Marinette cute to Chat Noir!" Kim exclaimed, making Marinette spit out her drink. How did he hear that?

"That doesn't mean anything." Chloé scoffed.

"Yeah, I'd have to agree with Chloé." Alya said, before shuddering. "Which is something I never thought I would do."

"Hmph, I could care less about what you think about, Césaire." Chloé scowled.

"Yeah, even I have to admit that Marinette's cute." Alix said, the others nodding in agreement, making Marinette blush. "That doesn't mean I'm crushing on her. Though if you're interested, I wouldn't say no to you—"

"Alix!" Marinette squeaked.

"I'm only joking!" Alix laughed. "Unless..." Alix giggled, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

"Nope." Marinette said firmly.

"Back to the topic of Maribug!" 

"What?"

"Maribug?"

"It's the ship name I came up with for them."

"Ooh, nice."

"Anyways, don't you find it weird that Marinette and Ladybug are never together in a spot? Literally like never." Kim questioned.

Marinette bit her inner cheek, she felt nervous.

"Yeah, you're right." Rose hummed.

"But! I also saw Ladybug landing on Marinette's balcony before!" Kim exclaimed, making them gasp, Marinette's eyes widening. "The same with Chat Noir."

"Damn Mari, you're just pulling all the superheroes! Teach me your ways!"

Marinette groaned. It's better than them finding out that she's Ladybug. Also, the story of her and Ladybug dating would get rid of suspicions that they're the same person.

"Now that you mention it, I find it odd that Marinette was easily able to get me an interview with Ladybug.” Alya murmured, before gasping. "Mari, girl— do you have Ladybug's number?"

"Yes." Marinette said, as the others practically screamed and squeal. "We're— Ladybug and I are dating." Marinette should’ve drunk more coffee.

Fortunately, they kept the news inside of the class. They were happy for Marinette and her relationship with Ladybug. Even Ladybug couldn't resist Marinette's charms!

Adrien just looked confused and shocked.

~~~~

She and Cat Noir were on patrol.

"Hey, is something bothering you, Chat? You're acting strange." Ladybug asked.

Chat Noir's ears deflated. "I...I heard that you are dating Marinette."

Ladybug's eyes widened, the only ones that knew was her class. How did it spread out? "Uh, yes, I am. How do you know that?"

Chat Noir chuckled nervously. "I heard from Adrien Agreste."

"Oh," Ladybug frowned, she didn't think that Adrien would be the one to tell anyone. "Well yes, Marinette and I are dating."

"I didn't know you were into women."

"I am, but I'm also into guys. I'm bisexual." Ladybug said. 

"Does that mean I have a chance?" Chat Noir asked hopefully.

Ladybug's gaze hardened. "In case you forgot, I'm dating Marinette."

"...What if you weren't?"

“If I weren’t, I wouldn’t even consider dating my partner.” Ladybug huffed. Maybe that was harsh, but Chat Noir needed to hear that.

Chat Noir frowned. “What about the boy that you loved? Did you really change love interests from him to Marinette — when you told me constantly that you had a boy that you liked.”

Chat Noir did have a point.

Ladybug abruptly stood up. "That's enough." She said before swinging away.

---

"Sooo, Marinette." Adrien grinned, calling Marinette over.

She walked over to him with a confused expression. "Yeah?"

"I know that you and Ladybug are dating— but how?" Adrien questioned.

"How what?"

"How did you both start dating? As far as I know, Ladybug doesn't date civilians. And if she were to date someone, it'd be Chat Noir." Adrien stated. 

Marinette cringed. "It just happened."

"...It just happened?" Adrien repeated.

"Yeah, Ladybug found me cute, I found her cute. Next thing I know, we're dating." 

"It's that easy..?" Adrien muttered to himself, before shaking his head.

“E-Even I was shocked that Ladybug was in love with someone like me! After all she’s a superhero, I’m not!” Marinette laughed nervously. She could hear Tikki quietly laughing in her purse.  Marinette felt bad, she was lying to her class a lot.

Adrien stared at her, Marinette couldn’t describe how he was looking at her, but it made her nervous, and she didn’t like it.

Adrien, however, didn't understand it either. Why would Ladybug date Marinette? She’s not rich like him. Yeah, Marinette was cute, but that’s all. He’s known Ladybug longer than her. He’s so much better than Marinette. Maybe he could convince Ladybug to break up with Marinette? He couldn’t go as Chat Noir. No, he’d go as Adrien. Adrien is famous, handsome, and everything else. If it was between him and Marinette — Ladybug would definitely choose him.

He’ll have to have a conversation with Ladybug…

---

Adrien caught sight of Ladybug, fortunately. The only time Ladybug was out was if it was an Akuma or patrol. He just happens to know what time Ladybug patrols.

“Ladybug!” Adrien called out, making her stop swinging from roof to roof. Her eyes widened at the sight of him, but she made her way over to him either way.

“Is anyone in trouble? Are you hurt?” Ladybug asked, looking concerned.

Adrien couldn’t help but blush knowing that his lady was concerned over him, her soulmate, unknowingly.

“U-uhm, no. Nobody’s hurt, M’—Ladybug. Nobody’s hurt.” Adrien cleared his throat. “I wanted to talk to you.”

Ladybug stared at him, before glancing back. “I don’t have much time, Adrien—“

“You know my name!?”

Ladybug blinked. “You’re famous and your name is on that billboard also.” Ladybug said, pointing to the Agreste Ad.

Adrien chuckled awkwardly. “Oh yeah…”

“If nobody’s in danger, why did you call me over? I don’t talk to civilians while patrolling, especially since Hawkmoth might take advantage of that.” Ladybug frowned, crossing her arms. “Be quick with it Adrien. I can’t stay here with you any longer than two minutes.”

Adrien blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. A part of him felt bad for Marinette. But Marinette had to understand! Ladybug and him are meant to be! If Marinette was a true friend, she’ll be happy for them!

“Will you be my girlfriend?” Adrien asked, as Ladybug’s eyes widened, her cheeks heating up. (Which Adrien counted as a good sign.)

Ladybug was shocked by his confession, she was also confused. If this was the whole Marinette, she would’ve said yes — but her crush on Adrien is long gone. Even if it was fake, Adrien knew Marinette and Ladybug were dating.

“Er..I’m sincerely sorry, Adrien. But I’m not interested in you, I have a girlfriend— who is also one of your friends.” Ladybug said sheepishly.

“But you can break up with her!” Adrien exclaimed enthusiastically.

“Adrien, in case I have to remind you, that’s your friend. Does she know that you’re trying to pursue me?” Ladybug asked.

“W-well, she’ll understand! Marinette is an understanding person!” Adrien said hesitantly.

“I told you before, the answer is no. I’m in a happy relationship.” Ladybug said firmly. Self-love was the best kind of love. “…I find it disgusting that you’re doing this. Marinette does not know what you’re doing at all. She doesn’t know one of her friends is trying to actively get together with her girlfriend. She’ll know by the end of the day. You should be ashamed of yourself, Adrien Agreste.” Ladybug scowled. “Bug out.”

Notes:

Okay so, for one of these oneshots, I’m working on a Kagami wearing the black cat Miraculous. The problem is that I don’t have a name for her hero persona

Does anyone have recommendations?

Chapter 15: "Being A Good Example Isn't So Easy, Is It?"

Notes:

How about one similar to this one-shot. Only when Marinette leaves Chloe take the position of class representative. And since she has Bustier under her thumb, she doesn't do ANY of the tasks her teacher usually gave Mari. Leaving Bustier to do all the work (like she's SUPPOSED to!), and after days and weeks of so much scheduling, paperwork and trying (and failing) to get her students under control, the stress and lack of sleep becomes too much, till she snaps and has a breakdown in the middle of class.

After which she looks for Marinette and tries to emotionally manipulate and guilt trip her into coming back to her class and being class representative again. But this new Marinette isn't budging and refuses to be a doormat. Seeing her tactics don't work anymore, Bustier abandons all pride and dignity and breaks into tears, gets on her knees and BEGS Mari to come back as her students are needy monsters and she can't take the workload and stress anymore. To which Mari looks her former teacher in the eye and Bustier with cold venom that she now knows what she was put through every day as everyone's "Everyday Ladybug", and tells Bustier that she's disappointed in how she's acting. Cause as a teacher she needs to "set a good example".

this is the last thing Mari says before leaving the lazy enabler to her now overtaxing job. And Bustier is so shell shocked and numb by what her former good example said, that Hawk Moth can't even detect her negative emotions and Akumatize her.

Marinette stood in front of the classroom, having everyone's attention on her.

"You know what? I resign from being a class representative." Marinette paused, looking at her teacher's reaction. "The only reason I wanted to be class representative was to one-up Chloé. Which wasn't a good idea because Chloé really looked like she wanted the duty. I want to be a good example, not selfish. So Chloé is now class representative." Marinette announces, even Chloé looked shocked for a second, before collecting herself.

"About time, Dupain-Cheng. I'll do an even better job than you!" Chloé smirked.

"I look forward to it, Chloé." Marinette replied, going back to her seat.

Caline clasped her hands. "It's decided, Chloé is now Class representative, since Marinette stepped down!"

The next day, Marinette had also transferred to another class.

~~~~

Caline was exhausted.

Chloé is a terrible class representative! She did nothing! She was worse than any of the other class representatives she had!

Chloé didn't do anything that Marinette did! She didn't do paperworks! She didn't plan future field trips! Nothing.

Chloé just sat back, doing nothing. What was the point of being class representative, if you didn't listen to her?

She tried to talk to Chloé about it— keyword, tried.

"Chloé," Caline said, making Chloé glance at her from her phone, then looking back down at her phone. Caline resisted the urge to scowl. "As class representative, you're supposed to be helping the teacher, not doing nothing. Do you have anything to say?" She received silence. "Chloé?"

"What?" Chloé scowled, rolling her eyes. "I don't care about all this non-important stuff you're trying to get me to do."

Caline gasped. "Chloé!"

Chloé stood up, glaring at her teacher. "Look, I'm not like Dupain-Cheng, I'm not a pushover. And I'm not stupid either." Chloé grabbed one of the paperworks that Caline gave to her. "I'm a student, you're a teacher. These are things that teachers are supposed to do. Planning field trips? That's a teacher's job. Sure a class representative can give their input, but that's it. All this other stuff is your job, not mine. I could have my daddy fire you anytime with a little tears. You're fortunate that you're even teaching right now." She smirked. "If you come to me one more time talking about Class representative's duties, I'll have you fired. Remember that, Caline." Chloé walked away, leaving Caline in the classroom alone.

She wouldn't be talking to Chloé about it anymore.

Caline didn't understand how Mariantte managed to do all of this. It's only been a week and she feels like she's been working out. She's tired. Nobody would listen to her.

Since Marinette wasn't class representative, and not in her class anymore. Nobody was there to silence them.

"Will you all just shut up!?" Caline snapped.

It was silent, only momentarily.

Some students started snickering, some actually went quiet, some continued talking.

"I...wow, I apologize, that just snuck out. I've just been stressed lately. I didn't mean to take it out on you all." Caline apologized, having unshed tears in her eyes. "I'll be back, it'll only take me a few minutes." Caline left the classroom, letting the tears fall. She truly didn't understand how Marinette dealt with them.

“Madame Bustier, what happened?”

Caline looked up and saw Marinette, looking at her in concern. Caline’s cheeks flushed in embarrassment at getting caught crying by her former student.

Caline quickly wiped her tears, standing up straight, offering Marinette a watery smile. “Marinette, may I speak to you after school is over?”

Marinette looked hesitant, before nodding. “Sure, I have nothing to do after school anyways.”

---

As said before, Marinette went to Caline’s class after school was over.

“You needed to talk to me, Madame Bustier?” Marinette had a kind smile on her face.

“Would you like to come back to my class, and become class representative again?” Caline went straight to the point. “Without you, this class is a mess. The whole class misses you, and doesn’t understand why you left. They told me that you weren’t talking to them anymore. Don’t you feel bad for them? They’d be thrilled to have you back. I’m sure if you asked your parents, they would say yes. What do you say? Will you join back?”

Marinette blinked. “No.”

“No?”

“I’m happy in my new class. I’ve been stress-free ever since I left your class, Madame Bustier. Being class representative had me doing things that I wasn't supposed to do. I’m not sorry, but I’d have to decline both offers. I’ve been happy ever since I left.” Marinette explained, with no hesitation. “When I was in your class, they stepped all over me, I was a doormat. They weren’t really my friends, they just liked the free stuff I gave them. That’s the thing they missed, not me. I left for a reason, and I’m never joining that class again.”

Caline was shocked, she didn’t actually expect Marinette to decline her offer. The way she said it told Caline that Marinette wasn’t going to be budging, and was firm about her words. Marinette changed.

“You haven’t even thought about it, are you sure—“

“I’m positive. I’ve never been this sure in my life. I’m okay with where I’m at.”

Caline was desperate.

Caline couldn’t keep up with her students. She couldn’t keep up with the paperwork. She couldn’t deal with the stress anymore. Marinette was the only one able to deal with them, and she left.

…Maybe she can still convince her.

….

Marinette’s eyes widened, staring at her teacher in shock, when she went in a kneeling position, she had this desperate- crazed expression, tears in her eyes.

“Please! You’re my only option, Marinette! Chloé doesn’t do anything that you do! She does nothing! You need to come back! Please, I’m begging you! I don’t know how you take care of them! But I need you!” 

Caline expected Marinette to show some sympathy, a little. 

Marinette gave her a look that Caline dreaded. She could see the disgust in Marinette’s eyes.

“Aren’t you ashamed?” Marinette asked. “You’re literally begging me to come back to your class because you can’t handle them. You’re a teacher, not me. I left the class for a week, and your mental state is bad. I’ve dealt with that for more than a year, but you never thought about how I felt, or even cared. I was their everyday ladybug. I hate that title.” Marinette soon crouched down, going down to Caline’s eye level, giving her a smile that spread shivers down her spine. “I’m disappointed in you, Madame Bustier. You’re a teacher, you need to set a good example. Right now, you’re failing at doing that. You always told me to be a good example, yet you can’t listen to your own advice. Being a good example isn’t so easy, is it?” Marinette gave her former teacher one more glance, before leaving her alone.

….

Caline felt shocked to the point that she was numb, Marinette’s words sinking deep into her mind.

When someone went to help her up, she couldn’t process their words, only thinking about what Marinette said to her.

Chapter 16: Her Melody

Summary:

How about a chapter where Lila tries, and of course fails, to steal Luka from Marinette. Juleka finds out about this and uses this to her advantage as Marinette's ally..

Lila was scrolling on her phone, looking at the LadyBlog with a smirk on her face. The first thing to pop up was her. It was pretty entertaining to have Alya on her side. She’s eager to eat up any tale that falls out of her mouth with their question. For someone who claimed to be a journalist, she really needs to fact check.

She took most of Marinette’s friends from her. More than half the class, which is a win in her book.

Nathaniel didn’t really bother to listen and only sketched. Lila didn’t need that guy anyways, too quiet for her. Chloé didn’t care about any of them and didn’t bother even talking with anyone. Besides the occasional snarky comments. Sabrina was Chloé’s personal pet. Alix doesn’t bother listening to her.

She didn’t need them anyways, she had the majority of the class and Adrien. That’s what Maribrat gets for trying to act heroic. She gets what is handed to her and loses.

Though it’s annoying trying to be kind to those sheeps. She mostly tuned them out then changed the conversation back to herself. 

Turns out Rose really wanted her to visit their Kitty Section group. The name was already too childish for her. She also gave too many excuses in the past to not go. It’ll seem suspicious if she keeps that act up. She’ll only stay for a little while then leave.

Pinkie Pie, Emo, Bull, and some guy named ‘Luka’ was in this so-called rock band. Mari-brat only designed their costumes. Adrien sometimes came, but that was hardly.

She would’ve done something about it, but Rose had told her that Marinette isn’t in Kitty Section. That she designed their costumes before they dropped her. Well, she didn’t exactly say that, but she might as well say that.

She had to admit, they had potential to be something greater. Not Kitty Section, but some of those brats in the Akuma class. Marinette was among those brats. She already was acknowledged by Gabriel Agreste, Jagged Stone, Clara Nightingale, Audrey Bourgeois, and Nadja Chamack.

Which was unfair. Even after everything she did to make Marinette miserable. She was famous in some way and wouldn’t quit.

“So, what do you think?” Rose asked with a sugary sweet smile, which almost made Lila scowl.

“It’s…” Lila started off. It was too childish. They would never get their name out. “Amazing! I always knew you all were talented! Ooh, please, remember me when you all are famous!” As if. She’d be the one getting famous and leaving them in the dust.

Rose giggled. “Oh Lila, we’d never forget what you did for us!”

They better.

Lila looked around, her eyes widening when she noticed a particular person.

Lila could tell that he was older, well, not by much, but probably by one or two years.  He was tall, even taller than Adrien. He had a very handsome face. A Roman nose, which Lila found attractive. The tips of his black hair were dyed teal blue. Maybe he was a bit rebellious, Lila liked that. Luminous cyan colored eyes.

His face was the first thing that caught her attention. None of the guys in her class, besides Adrien, was attractive. The guys that tried to hit on her weren't either.

Yeah, she could tell that he was more of a ‘bad boy’ than Adrien. 

But he…he was hot.

“That’s Luka, Juleka’s older brother. He’s two years older than her though. Two years older than us. He plays the guitar and has a great voice.” Rose said, making Lila’s face flush in embarrassment. “I see how you’re staring at him. To save a bit of…heartbreak. Luka already has his eyes on someone else.”

“I wasn’t staring at Luka, I was just trying to see how he looks. Totally different. It’s my first time meeting him too. I’m also dating Adrien and I’m not unfaithful.” Lila said, waving it off with a laugh. “Can’t a man and woman be friends without someone implying that they’re something more?”

“Oh- oh, I’m not saying anything like that, Lila.” Rose laughed nervously. “I just thought- maybe- never mind. I didn’t mean it like that. Sorry.”

“Oh it’s fine, Rose, I know what you meant.” Lila smiled.

“Alright, do you want to see—“

Lila tuned Rose out, staring at Luka. He hadn’t noticed her staring once. He gave a wave and smile to Juleka, before walking out. 

Lila’s smile widened. There’s no harm in getting a guy’s number.

Starting with Juleka.

“Yeah, I’ll check that later. I need to speak to Juleka about something.”

Rose gave her a certain look, but said nothing about it. 

…

“Juleka!”

Juleka jumped, startled by the Italian girl. “Uh- Lila, do you need something?”

“Yes, your brother’s number.” Straight to the point. There’s no point in beating around the bush. It’ll only make things more complicated.

“You want my….brother’s number?” Juleka repeated slowly, looking at Lila as if she was stupid. “Why?”

“Why not?” Lila asked, with a sickening sweet giggle. “He seems like a…nice guy.” Lila made sure to avert her gaze and seemed flushed. “I- I only want to get to know him! I want to hear his songs! It was so angelic and I couldn’t get enough of it!”

“Uhm…”

Juleka knew of Lila’s lies because her father is Jagged Stone. It’s crazy that nobody questions her. Well— Marinette did and Lila did her best to ruin her life. Juleka didn’t understand that. Why would Lila go that far? There was nothing huge to gain. Eventually everyone will figure out her lies. 

The only answer she came up with was Adrien Agreste. She was after him and was trying to impress him with her tales.

Juleka only went along with it because of Rose…which isn’t the best idea.  She also knows that her older brother is currently interested in Marinette. Lila probably wants to take Luka from Marinette. Which is never happening. She can’t stand the thought of having Lila as her sister-in-law.

“My brother is dating someone, Lila. I’m not sure that it’s wise to give my brother’s number to another girl without his permission.” Juleka muttered.

Lila’s friendly smile fell for a second, before it was back. “Oh no no, it’s nothing like that, Juleka! It’s funny that you think that! I would never intervene in a relationship! I’m sure she’s a lucky girl, but I’m not interested in your brother. No offense. I just want to be friends.” Lila’s expression changed to concern. “Surely his girlfriend isn’t…possessive, right? I heard that a lot of relationships end badly from that.”

Juleka did not have a positive view of Lila.

“She’s different.” Juleka replied quickly. “She isn’t like that.” She frowned. “She’s far from that. She’s too kind for her own good. She sees the best in others even if they’re like…Chloé. She’s fierce when she’s focused on doing something. She’s unexpectedly competitive when getting challenged. She’s so confident yet so timid. She’s the best thing that happened to my brother. It’s good to see him so happy. Yet so annoying to see him so lovesick. She’s amazing. Actually, she’s even better than amazing.”

…

Wow, that was the most Lila had Juleka speak. She thought that the emo was mute at first. Never mind then. Still, she won’t let her ruin her plans.

“Oh my, it sounds like you might have a crush on your brother’s girlfriend!” Lila exclaimed with a teasing tone. “Don’t worry I won’t tell!”

Juleka’s right eye twitched, what? Marinette wasn’t Luka’s real girlfriend, but she wasn’t interested in her like that. She had Rose and she knew that her brother was head over heels for Marinette. 

 “I—“ Juleka didn’t even get to have a word in as Lila interrupted.

“How about this? You set me up with your brother, I’ll set you up with his girlfriend.” Lila giggled, she didn’t even wait for an answer as she left.

She would never betray her brother. Marinette is nice, but not her type. Maybe in an alternate universe, but not this one.

…She needed to have a conversation with Marinette about Lila anyways.

---

“Marinette, I may or may not have told Lila that…you were Luka’s girlfriend. Well, I didn’t say your name! But I was thinking of you and it just came out!”

Marinette stared at Juleka with widened eyes. “…You told Lila I was practically dating L-Luka? Why?”

“It just happened- your name was the only one I could think of!”

“No no, I’m fine with that. But why did the conversation of Luka having a girlfriend come up?” Marinette clarified, with a frown. 

“Uh, Lila wanted Luka’s number.”

Marinette’s eyes twitched. “What?” Marinette was okay with Lila taking her friends, but trying to take Luka from her? No. Luka was his own person, but Marinette will not let Lila take away someone else from her. “Did you give it to her?”

“What- no, I didn’t.  I wasn’t going to give it to her either way. I don’t trust Lila with Luka. I know that Luka can handle himself…but, I just don’t like the thought of having Lila as a sister-in-law.” Juleka shivered. She knew that Luka would never date Lila or anything further.

Marinette scoffed. “And here I thought she was happy with Adrien. A person like Lila is never satisfied.” 

“That’s true.” Juleka hummed in agreement. “…I have a plan, if you’d like to hear it, Mari.”

The corner of Marinette’s lips twitched upward. “I’m listening.”

---

Lila let out a satisfied hum. Things were going to plan! 

She texted Luka a few times, he responded back of course, confused by how she got his number, she told him why, and he just accepted it.

The only time she’s seen him was when she first went to check out Kitty Section. She wanted to see him more. She found more information about him. He went to Kitty Section on Friday and Saturday. After digging deeper, she found out that he’s Jagged Stone’s son. Which was surprising. Luka and Juleka were his children. From Rose, she got his number.

…Anyways, since she hasn't made any plans to join Kitty Section. She’ll make it seem like it was a coincidence.

When they were practicing, she snuck in to watch. It was boring. But Luka was the only one that stood out with those children . He played the guitar well and had a great voice.

She clapped when the performance was over.

Luka caught her eyes, he had a confused expression, before it changed to neutral. He made his way over to her.

She prepared herself, making sure nothing was out of place.

“Hey.” Hey? Just hey? What type of greeting was that? Was she nervous?

“Oh I know you. You’re Lila Rossi, right? I’ve seen you on LadyBlog. Also the one that Rose gave my number to.” Luka gave her a charming smile that made Lila’s cheeks heat up. He even had a charming voice. Pale pink lips that she’d like to kiss—

“Y-Yeah-“  Wait, was she actually stuttering? She was Lila Rossi! He should be the one stammering, not her! “That’s m-me-“ She cringed when her voice pitched up too high. This was getting embarrassing.

Thankfully, he chose not to comment on it.

“You’re a funny person, Lila.”  Luka laughed. And lord, that was the most attractive laugh she ever heard. She knows that Luka isn’t rich. It doesn’t hurt to have an attractive boy toy on her side, does it? “You remind me of someone.”

“Who?”

“I’m pretty sure you’re in her class—“

“Luka!” 

Lila’s face fell when she saw Marinette approach Luka. Anger quickly replaced her shock. Of course Dupain-Cheng knew him! Who the hell in Paris doesn’t know Marinette Dupain-Cheng at this point!? Marinette will not be happy and not take this guy from her. She already took Adrien from her, she could take Luka from her too.

“Hey, M-M-Marinette.” Luka teased, making Marinette giggle. “I didn’t know that you’d be coming today. If I had known, I would’ve prepared beforehand. I had a new song that I wanted to show you…but I didn’t want to bother you, since you seemed busy.”

Marinette’s lips curled up into a smirk. She didn’t spare Lila a glance. “I’d love to hear your new song, Luka. Everything you make is always amazing. You always manage to surprise me over and over again with your skills. Also, I’m not busy at all- I’m free all week. Whenever you’re free!”

Lila watched as Luka blushed in astonishment. Where the hell did Marinette gain this confidence? She saw Juleka and Ivan whispering to each other in the back.

“Oh? I mean, we can leave right now- only if you want!” Luka exclaimed, slightly flustered by her confidence.

Marinette’s grin widened. “That’s a date.”

Luka’s cheeks heated up even more, nodding. “Y-yeah, a d-date.”

“That’s great! Are you ready to go?”

“Y-yep!”

“Then let’s go!”

Oh how great, they were ignoring her entire existence. Lila never hated Marinette as much as she did now. She always comes and ruins things for her.

Lila scowled, not bothering who saw her. Of course, he was in love with her! First it was Nino, Nathaniel— Adrien and even Chat Noir! Even Zoé- Chloé’s half-sister was interested in Marinette! Who the hell in Paris wasn’t in love with Marinette Dupain-Cheng!? 

…

Marinette had a warm smile on her face as they walked down the sidewalk- away from Lila. Hell, she even scored herself a date!

“I knew.” He said, after seeing Marinette’s confused expression, he elaborated. “I knew that she wasn’t the sweet girl that she pretended to be in front of me. Her melody might’ve been the worst thing I’ve heard in all of my life. I didn’t want to be rude and just leave. I’m glad that you came.”

“Oh,” Marinette always knew Luka was a smart guy. Way smarter than the people she hung out with. She expected that, but she wasn’t going to let there be a chance where Lila would latch her nails on Luka. “Y-you’re welcome?”

“By any chance, is that date still on the table or was that just to make the liar angry?” Luka smirked.

“Y-yeah, it’s still o-on the l-line.”

Yep, the nervous Marinette was back. But that was okay with Luka. Any type of Marinette was okay with him.

“Good, I can’t wait to show you my new song.” He smiled.

Notes:

Let’s be realistic here, Chloé and Marinette would never be best friends. Sure, Marinette is a forgiving person at heart, but Chloé bullied her for years. Chloé is a bully, Marinette doesn’t like those. Chloé is selfish and a brat. She makes it clear that she doesn’t like Marinette. Not to mention Chloé almost killed Marinette’s family as queen bee on purpose to prove that she’s a hero or something like that. Chloé gets away with a lot of bullying because of her father. She made Marinette’s life miserable. She caused a lot of akumas. Even if it was by some miracle that Chloé changed, they wouldn’t be best friends at all. I’d hope by then that Marinette would grow a spine and not forgive Chloé if she ever changed. Well, if she did, it’s not easy to get rid of old habits. Just saying, they wouldn’t be all buddy buddy with each other if that redemption arc will ever happen.

I haven’t watched any recent episodes or seasons. So I’m not sure if Chloé ever gets her redemption arc. Apparently Chloé is the mayor now??? Is that true? And Sabine actually got akumatized? Also how is the love square going? Is there any progress?

Chapter 17: Where You Stand

Summary:

If it’s not too much trouble, can you do a prompt where Alya is called out on her inconsistent stance on Marinette’s crush on Adrien? It always seems to change depending on the plot or if Lila is around. One minute she’s encouraging her to talk to him, the next she’s chiding her for her “jealousy” and being obsessed, then she’s back to roping Marinette into another hook-up plan and encouraging the very same behaviors she previously got on her case for!

Which is it?! Is her crush a problem or isn’t it? If it is, if Marinette is being this creepy jealous stalker, then Alya is enabling her, and she needs to stop. If it’s NOT a problem, then Alya needs to consider whether there’s more going on with Marinette’s dislike of Lila then simple jealousy over a boy.

“Alya, babe, I love you, I really do. But what side are you standing on?” Nino asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Y-yeah.” Marinette frowned, her eyes glossy and arms crossed. Alya looked at both of them in confusion. “Where do you stand?”

Lila was smirking, understanding what Nino meant. She chuckled to herself, before walking out. She didn’t need to be there to see how this was going to end. 

“Wh-what are you both talking about?” She was confused, what were they talking about?

“One moment, you’re supporting Marinette’s crush on Adrien, the next moment you’re not.” Nino stated, with a small scowl. 

“A-Alya, you have been calling me obsessive, a stalker, everything bad in the book. You say that I’m jealous of Lila. And I’ll admit, I’m not. What is there to be jealous of? Because she’s close to Adrien?” Marinette questioned. “You have to remember— who was the one that I came up with those stalkerish plans? Who was the one that encouraged me to go through with them? Only you, Alya.”

“W-What the hell are you talking about?” They both gave her deadpanned stares. “Okay, but who was the one that followed through with it!?” Alya yelled defensively. “I came up with them but you did it! If you didn’t like them, you didn’t have to do it!”

That made Marinette angry.

“Alya, when I say no to you— it goes through one ear and out the other with you. You know how- how uncomfortable I get around Adrien- how I’m only a fool around him. Yes, I did bad things! That doesn’t excuse what I did! But you- you just can’t seem to pick a side!” Marinette stammered angrily. “It all depends whether Lila is around or not! That’s when you decide whether or not you want to be nice to me!”

“W-what—“

“She’s right, Alya. When Lila is around, you call Marinette a stalker for what she has done, which you’ve planned. You call Marinette’s crush on Adrien a problem. You got on Marinette’s case, embarrass her for something you planned! But when Lila’s not around, you decide to be friendly! You go back to telling those ‘stalkerish’ plans that got on her case for! You act like everything is back to normal! One moment you like Marinette, the next you don’t!”

“Are we friends or not?” Marinette looked at Alya with a hurt expression. 

“M-Mari—“

“I find it hard to believe that we’re friends, Alya. You don’t immediately have to take my word, Alya! You don’t even have to believe me instantly! You could’ve at least been wary, you could’ve researched— something! You could’ve given her the benefit of the doubt- but no, I’m the liar. I’m the stalker. I’m the crazy one. I’m the jealous one.” Marinette chuckled. “You have me questioning our friendship, Alya.”

“Alya, you’re my girlfriend, but Marinette’s my childhood friend. Yes, Marinette made some decisions that I don’t agree with. You’ve made decisions that I don’t agree with. Both of you did. So did I. That’s natural. But Alya…” Nino started off with a frown. “I get it, you don’t understand why two of your friends won’t get along. Both of them are nice people and they would like each other if they met. You claim Marinette’s jealous of Lila being close to Adrien, Marinette says she’s not.” He stated. “We’re going to solve this now. Alya, why do you think Marinette is jealous of Lila?”

“It’s obviously because Lila is close to Adrien!” Alya exclaimed. “She’s jealous because she’s not confident like Lila! That Lila is much closer to Adrien than she is! That Lila can actually say something to Adrien without stumbling over her words! That’s why she is jealous!”

The things that Alya was saying about her were hurtful. She agreed with some of the things that Alya said though. Alya is hot headed, she refuses to believe that she’s wrong. She doesn’t like things not going her way.

“Marinette?”

“Alya, Adrien is a famous model. He has a bunch of fan girls and fanboys. A lot of people have a crush on him- even people at school! If I was that obsessive girl that you claim I am, why the hell would I just go after Lila? Truth to be told, Lila isn’t special! She just lies her mouth off!” Marinette sneered. “Your first thought is that I’m doing it for a boy, Adrien!”

“Considering all the other things you’ve done, I wouldn’t put it above you or do so!”

“And why would I push Lila down the stairs for a boy? Not to mention that she was unscathed. I fell down shorter stairs and even I was bruised. That’s one lie discovered. Now that fox pendant, it’s not something important to Lila. I know that because I’ve seen that in the store before. Later on, Lila even admitted that she lied because of her so-called disease! Which is also fake!”

“How could you say that?” Alya gasped.

“Say what? Say her lying disease is fake?” Marinette mocked. “Because it is. Nobody ever heard of that type of disease because it’s fake. She’s just a liar and you all are just dumb enough to believe that.” Marinette rolled her eyes. “And of course that’s the only thing you hear come out of my mouth.”

“She does have a point, Alya. I never heard of a lying disease. The things that Lila does and says are suspicious.” Nino said.

“Of course you’re taking her side!”

“Like you immediately took Lila’s side?” Nino questioned. “I have known Marinette longer, Alya. That doesn’t mean I immediately believe her words. Marinette wouldn’t wrongly accuse someone. So, I gave Lila the benefit of the doubt. I kept Marinette’s words in mind. I researched her words- like you should’ve if you were so sure that she wasn’t lying.” 

“W-well, I didn’t want to assume.” Alya stuttered. “She was the new girl and just moved here. I wouldn’t like it if someone claimed I was a liar when I just showed up. Plus, where is your proof?”

“Where is your proof?” Marinette counted, before sighing. “I’ve given you proof and  you just choose to ignore it, Alya. You have no proof that Lila isn’t a liar. When I have plenty. I saw Ladybug exposing her, which made me wary of her. I’ve done my research, Alya. But where is yours? You’re a journalist, do it correctly.” She scowled.

Alya started stammering, she had no excuse. Lila couldn’t be that bad of a girl, right? A few lies never hurt anyone- plus she got a lot of views either way!

“Alya…when I first met you, I thought the best of you. If I had known that you would’ve turned on me this quickly for a girl you only know for a month- I would have never befriended you.” Marinette sneered as Alya gasped. “If I had known that getting rope up into your plans would ruin my reputation at school- I would have never befriended you. If I knew a few lies was all that it took to betray me. I would rather that you never defended Chloé from me that day if I knew you would do this.”

“Marinette—“

“No, let me speak. I’m tired of you always speaking over me. Telling me to do things I don’t want to. Lila and I will never be friends. You don’t see me forcing you and Chloé to be friends. People don’t have to like each other! I’m not petty enough to not like Lila because she’s close to Adrien. She’s a liar! That’s why I don’t like her. I hate liars!” Marinette exclaimed. “So don’t you dare lie to my face and claim I’m jealous again. Not when you encourage my behavior one moment then get on my ass for it.” She hissed. 

“Mari—“

“I know that you know that this isn’t over a boy. I would never get this fussy over Adrien. We both know it. Newsflash, not everything is about Adrien! My world doesn’t revolve around Adrien! My personality isn’t just about liking Adrien!” Marinette exclaimed. “I like Adrien, who doesn’t know that at this point besides him!? It’s fruitless, he’ll never like me. I know that Alya. One moment you support me, the next you don’t. Am I only someone that you can laugh at when I embarrass myself- someone that you’ll betray in a heartbeat? If not, it sure as hell seems like that.”

“No no, it’s not like that, Marinette! You’re my—“

“Friend?” They all turned around to the person that entered the room. Surprise, surprise, it’s Lila Rossi. “What are you all talking about?” I can hear the yelling from down the hall.” 

Nino sighed, Marinette rolled her eyes, while Alya frowned.

“It’s nothing, just Marinette being—“ Alya paused, noticing how they all stared at her. “I—

“No, say it- say it again. Say that it’s over Adrien. Say that I’m jealous.”  Marinette let out a laugh. “No, I’d love to hear you say it again.” Marinette glared at her. “The moment you do, our friendship is over with. And I’m not joking around either. I will end our friendship over a boy- no over a girl. If you only see me as a girl who loves Adrien, and would do foolish stuff for him- it’s over.” She cracked a smile. “Alya, go ahead and do what you’re best at. Accuse me of being a stalker while Lila is here.”

Lila couldn’t hide her smirk, this was interesting. She’d love to see their friendship end. It’ll make things better for her.

“I—“

“Alya,” Nino warned briefly. Alya wouldn’t seriously do something like that, would she? She wouldn’t end their friendship over a girl she only knew for a month…right? 

“…Alya, you know I would never lie to you—“ Lila started off.

“Lila, shut the hell up. Your voice is already annoying me. Your lies can be exposed with a simple google search. You could’ve already been more creative.” Marinette sneered, shocking the three. “You know what? Since the liar is here and you still don’t believe me. Why not search her lies up now? Isn't that a great idea? All this bullshit would be put to an end today!”

Lila paled. “Wait—“

Marinette smirked. “If you have nothing to hide, don’t be nervous. You’re really letting your emotions show when you’re about to lose, Lila.” Marinette turned to stare at Alya. “Our friendship is over after this either way. You showed me how important our friendship was and how much you don’t know me.”

At Lila’s panicked voice and Alya’s nervous voice— Nino started typing Lila Rossi into the search bar.

The truth always comes out in the end. No matter how hard anyone tries to hide it. You might as well just be honest from the start. It’ll save the embarrassment of getting caught in a lie.

Chapter 18: Her Fake Relationship

Summary:

Maybe one where the class turns on Marinette due to Lila's lies. Because of Adrien's high road approach, she ends up moving on. She can't bring herself to like someone who would willfully look the other way when someone he says is his friend is getting mistreated. With this in mind, she gets an idea. She waits until Lila decides to gloat to her in private before telling her that she can have Adrien, but said that she(Marinette) wouldn't just lie down and let her do as she pleased, and said she didn't mind throwing around a few lies of her own.

The next day, Lila is practically hanging off of Adrien. That day though, Marinette shows up early to class. She then looks at the scene in mock horror before walking up to Lila with a glare. Before any of her classmates can step in, she starts yelling.

"I thought you wanted to give us another chance, Lila! You said that we could be together again! Guess that was another lie, wasn't it? Honestly, why would you ever wanna be with me anyway, when you could have Mister Handsome Blonde? Go figure you'd decide to cheat again."

Marinette honestly didn’t know what she saw in Adrien. Besides that stupid high road advice, she doesn't know what she saw in him. There was nothing…special about him. Yeah he was a model and kind. But that’s it.  He wasn’t a perfect person. Nobody is perfect. Yes, he was handsome. But there’s more to a person than their face. His personality…she knows that he only wants the best for everyone. 

But how can he say that nobody is getting hurt? How can he say that she isn't hurt by Lila’s lies? It’s like he won’t get involved unless it’ll hurt him in some way.

She’s glad that she moved on. It felt like she dodged a bullet.

Lila won’t…wait- Lila lies all the time, the most obvious lies too. She could say that she got dropped in a volcano as a baby and survived…they’ll probably believe her too.

Everyone lies, that’s obvious. But who doesn’t? Marinette lies to protect her identity, family, and Paris. Lila lies to get herself in a higher position, to benefit off of others.

…

She had an idea.

---

Marinette waited until Lila was alone, which definitely wasn’t creepy. Lila had waited until she was alone and caught her off guard too. So, it was fair.

“Lila,” Her name rolled off her tongue smoothly, with no malice. “This scenario is familiar, isn’t it?” Yeah, the scenario where she threatened to take all of her friends.

Lila turned to glare at her. “What do you want, Dupain-Cheng?”

“Y’know Chloé only has the privilege to call me that.” Marinette chuckled, only making Lila glare harder. “On a serious note, I came to tell you that I don’t like Adrien anymore. You can have him.”

Lila narrowed her eyes in suspicion, raising one of her eyebrows. “And you’d think I believe you only came here to tell me that?”

“Of course not.” Marinette grinned. “I know you’re smarter than that. I’d be disappointed if you weren’t.” Marinette said, making Lila scoff. “I’ll give up on Adrien, but I’m not letting you get away with your lies and do as you please.”

“Oh please, are you challenging me, Dupain-Cheng?” Lila narrowed her gaze.

“Wasn’t it always a challenge with you, Lila?” Marinette smirked. “It won’t be much of a challenge when you’ll have no choice but to accept it. Oh and I do hope you don’t mind me telling a few lies.”

That caught Lila’s attention. “So? What could you possibly say that’ll ruin me?”

“Lila, I won’t ruin you. It all depends on what you’ll do. Only you can ruin yourself afterwards.” Marinette said, before walking out the bathroom, leaving Lila alone.

She needed to prepare for tomorrow and she hoped that Lila was prepared for what’ll happen.

Like she said, it all depends on what Lila will do. That’ll determine if her reputation is ruined or not. 

After all, it’s only harmless lies.

---

Marinette made sure to wake up early. She didn’t want to mess up her plans. She needed to show up before her teacher. She knows that Lila and Adrien show up to class early also. She’s the only one that really shows up late.

If Lila wanted to play petty tricks, she'd play petty tricks.

When she entered the classroom, she ignored their gasps of her arriving early.

“Marinette, you—“

Her eyes locked onto Lila, who was clinging onto a very uncomfortable Adrien. She mocked a gasp of horror, walking towards them angrily.

Alya stood up, thinking that Marinette was going to attack Lila. The others watched them warily, it was way too early to deal with any of that.

Lila looked up at her and before she can even get a word in, the yelling begins.

“How could you, Lila!? I trusted you! You said you wanted us to get together again! That you wanted to give us a second chance! I was too dumb- I knew that you were only lying. After all, why would you love me when you can have a rich, handsome blonde?” Marinette’s eyes were watery, she made sure that her voice quivered a bit for more effects. “Figured that you would cheat on me again.”

“I- I- we- c-cheating?” It was the first time that Marinette had ever seen Lila so flustered. The blush that spread across her face was worth it. 

Lila wasn’t the only one confused.

Alya’s eyes were widened, staring between her and Lila. “You- you and Lila?” She sounded so confused and lost.

“A thing?” Adrien moved away from Lila. “Oh- Marinette, I didn’t know that you and L-Lila was d-dating.” The thought physically hurt him. “I never thought—“ Marinette and Lila as a couple? It wouldn’t work. They both don’t like each other…right? Marinette doesn’t like lies and Lila lies.

“Dupain-Cheng and Rossi?” Chloé scowled. “Has Dupain-Cheng finally realized she’ll never get with my Adrikins? I just didn’t think she’d go this…low.” She cackled.

Marinette resisted the urge to roll her eyes as Lila’s face flushed in embarrassment.

Oh right, Lila cheated on her, she needed to make tears fall.

“I can’t believe you, L-Lila!” Marinette cried out, running out the room while sniffling. It’s a dramatic exit and they’ll believe it.

Lila just stared at the place where Marinette was once standing. She realized that all of them were staring at her.

“You and Marinette was a thing—“

Lila quickly stood up, rushing out the room. There was only one spot that Marinette would go to. The women’s bathroom. How dare Marinette lie like that? Dating? Them? Hah, she wishes!

She slammed the bathroom door open, not caring if someone could’ve been in the stalls listening in. “What the hell!? Cheating!? You and I were never a thing!”

“I feel like we’re having way too many meetings in the bathroom. I don’t want this to be our special place though.” Marinette smirked. “I think you need to calm down before you get akumatized, babe.”

“B-babe?” Lila repeated with a stutter. Marinette has never seen Lila’s face so red. She pushed Marinette away. “I’m not your b-babe and I’m- I’m not even interested in w-women!”

“You know Lila, you’re way more beautiful when you’re not spouting nonsense.” Marinette chuckled. 

“I- you- you-“ Wow, Marinette really did have her flustered. It was funny watching a usually composed woman stammering.  “What’s w-wrong with you!?”

“What? Can’t handle a few lies, Lila?” Marinette taunted. “It wasn’t a problem when you said them.” She grinned. “You know what I love about you?” Lila’s eyes widened. “How confident you are, your dimples, you—

“Are you- are you flirting with me!?” Lila stammered. “I- when you told me you gave up on Adrien, I didn’t think you’d go for me!” Lila realized just as Marinette’s smile is sweet, it's dangerous. She expected Marinette to do something, but not claim that they used to date!

“I like pretty people.” Was all that Marinette said. 

“You’re- you’re taking this too far!”

“Is it because I’m making you all flustered? Is taking my friends not too far?”

“It’s d-different! I didn’t lie to date you!”

“But you did lie to date Adrien.”

“I—“

“It’s the same thing, is it not?” Marinette chuckled. “I look forward to our date, Lila!”

That was the wrong move as Lila pushed her away.  “I- I still hate you, Dupain-Cheng!” Lila screeched, before leaving.

…

“Did I take it too far?” Marinette asked, looking at her purse.

“Oh this much is nothing compared to what she did to you, Marinette!” Tikki exclaimed, and Marinette could tell that Tikki was amused by the situation.

From that day forward Lila Rossi was now dating Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

Chapter 19: A Price To Pay

Summary:

How about one in which adrien betrays ladybug after discovering why hawkmoth wants the miraculous, then he makes the wish but nothing goes as he or his father want, his mother no longer loves his father and there is a new hawkmoth who hates I assaulted them (cough.. Cough.. Sabine after losing her husband because of desire) so he looks for Marinette to force her to help him since she is Ladybug and she can fix everything but she refuses and tells him that she hopes that Everything that he did to her and to Paris there is worth it

Notes:

So apparently Félix is a sentimonster and so is Kagami. Still haven’t watched any of miraculous, but is Adrien a sentimonster also? What’s going on with Miraculous Season 5??? I’m lowkey not gonna watch it until a month or so

Adrien never expected Hawkmoth to be his father. The thought of his father doing such things almost made him vomit. He thought that they cleared his father out of being Hawkmoth after he was akumatized. Clearly it was to throw them off.

“And why-“ Adrien gulped, nervous. The fact that he’s Chat Noir and his father is Hawkmoth changes everything. He did his best to gain confidence. “And why shouldn’t I tell L-Ladybug?” He was Adrien Agreste right now, not Chat Noir.

“I know you’re Chat Noir, son.” Gabriel stated, as Adrien’s eyes widened, his face losing its color. “I knew for quite a while, Adrien. You think I wouldn’t notice my son disappearing from his own room, when the cameras show that you didn’t leave? You think I wouldn’t notice you leaving your own window open to get back open?” Gabriel questioned.

Adrien’s mouth gaped, he wanted to ask a million questions. Why? How? I thought I was being careful. Do you know who ladybug is? Why are you doing this? If you know then why are you still attacking Paris? What’s the point? What’s your goal? What are you going to do to me? But he couldn’t ask a single one.

“You see…I’ve been doing all of this for your mother, Adrien. For our family to be whole again. It requires your miraculous and that pesky bug’s miraculous. You already have one and I know that you can get Ladybug’s. Adrien, don’t you want your mother back too?”

He did.

“I do.”

He just didn’t know that two words could ruin everything back then.

---

Marinette’s breath hitched, holding onto her bleeding ears, where the Ladybug Miraculous used to be. Her earrings. Which was now in the possession of Hawkmoth. He forcefully took them off. The ringing in her ear felt like it was going on forever.

Tears fell down her cheeks, staring at Chat Noir, who stood next to Hawkmoth. It didn’t take long to put two and two together. Actually she already put it together when they both started chasing and attacking her. 

“Plagg, Claws In.” 

Where Chat Noir once stood, he was replaced by Adrien Agreste. Marinette stared at him in horror. Her eyes widened even more when he handed the ring to Hawkmoth.

…

“No no no, Adrien!” Marinette screamed, looking as Adrien stood besides Hawkmoth, who had Plagg and Tikki. “Why!? How could you betray me!? Us!? Paris!? Is he forcing you!? We could’ve solved this, Adrien! You didn’t- you didn’t need to resort to this!” Her eyes blurred with tears.

“M’lady…Marinette.” Any other time, Marinette would’ve felt butterflies in her stomach, now- she felt sick. It was clear, Chat Noir- Adrien- the same person, he betrayed her, all of Paris. “You have to understand. It’s to bring my mother back! It’s just a wish—“

“Your mother is dead, Adrien—“ Marinette was kicked in the stomach by Hawkmoth. “Emilie Agreste is dead!” She cried out. “And it’s not just a wish! You don’t know the consequences! You won’t be able to bear them! It’s not as easy as you think!”

“Don’t you dare speak about my wife like that.” Hawkmoth sneered, and it finally clicked. Gabriel Agreste is Hawkmoth. Adrien was Chat Noir.  “You’re quite stubborn, Marinette Dupain-Cheng. I’ve wasted my time fighting teenagers. Don’t worry, Emilie, I’ll see you soon. You won’t remember a thing, Marinette. I know about your little childish crush on my son too. I’ll make sure you’re both together. This could’ve gone way smoother if you just handed me the Miraculous.”

“You’re exchanging one life for another.” Marinette said breathlessly, her face dangerously pale. She knew it was either going to be her or one of her family members. “It’s not worth it.” She hoped that they’ll listen. But knowing the Agrestes…when they set their eyes on something, they won’t stop until it’s theirs.

“Now you’re just stalling.” He chuckled. “It’s a shame…maybe when I rewrite things, you’ll work under me. I see you have quite a talent for designing.”

“Never.” Marinette spat out.

“Marinette, why are you being this way?” Adrien asked, walking towards her. “You wouldn’t have gotten hurt if you just handed the miraculous over. You’re to blame for that.”

“Don’t touch me!” Marinette screamed angrily. “D-Don’t you fucking dare touch me, Agreste! I regret ever loving you. You’re only a pretty face, everything else is just for show. You’re spineless. A doormat. I hate you, Adrien Agreste.” She glared.

Adrien frowned, fortunately stopping. He turned around from her, letting out a wistful sigh. “You’ll love me once this wish is made. You’ll understand…I know you will.”

“Adrien, I’ve been betrayed by many people. I thought that I could at least count on Chat Noir to have my back. If you were going to betray me, I’d rather you were forced to do something like this- not willingly. It hurts knowing that you’re like the rest. I’ll never love you again. Even after the wish. I know that.” Marinette scowled.

Adrien was about to reply, but he was interrupted by his father’s voice.

“Tikki, Plagg, unify!”

---

When the wish was made, Adrien couldn’t wait. He’d finally see his mother again! He knew when he spotted Marinette again, she’d understand. Then they’ll be happy together. Ladybug and Chat Noir against the world.

…Actually, he wondered if Marinette would remember. Either way, they’ll be together.

Marinette would do the same if she was in his position. 

When he opened his eyes, he wasn’t expecting to see a disgusted expression on his mother. Someone who only had a warm look in her eyes when seeing them. He could tell that he wasn’t expecting it by looking at his father’s face.

“E-Emilie—“

“Gabriel, what are you doing here?” The hatred was clear in her voice, as she looked at him. “You and your son aren’t welcomed here ever.”

“W-what are you talking about? Emilie, I’m your husband, w-we’re family! You can’t possibly mean that!” Gabriel exclaimed in horror. When he wished Emilie to be alive. He meant for her to love him too! What’s the point of her being alive if she didn’t love him?   

Adrien had never seen his father like that before. Stuttering and stammering— he was scared that his father might get on his knees and beg for his mother.

“Gabriel, I divorced you after you left that poor girl without a father and turned a wife into a widow!” Emilie scowled. “How can I be with such a corrupted man?”

“W-what?”

“You paid for them to be in your favor. For you to win the case. Even though the evidence clearly showed that it was your fault. I will never be with a man like that. You had the audacity to laugh when it was over. I realized you weren’t the same person that I married that day.” 

Gabriel was shocked, he didn’t know any of this. But the memories of this Gabriel’s memories came to him. He wished for Emilie to be alive— those kwamis said that it’ll have consequences like Marinette Dupain-Cheng said, but it never said anything about Emilie not loving him! This was a nightmare! Emilie is his wife, he shouldn’t have to include her loving him as a part of the wish!

Adrien looked like a kicked puppy- which was really ironic. “W-what did I do?”

Emilie stared at Adrien for a few seconds before shaking her head with a sigh and turning away. “Have you both lost your memories within a day? I would say you both lost your minds…but I believe that has already happened. You both aren’t welcomed here. I will call the authorities if you both are still on my property in two minutes.”

“Emilie, please, we can discuss this—“

Emilie hardened her gaze. “One.” 

Gabriel’s eyes widened at her shortening the time. Emilie couldn’t hate him. That would ruin everything.

“Why are you being so harsh, mom?” Adrien frowned, he didn’t understand. Even if this universe's father did something, he didn’t!”

“Thirty seconds.” She hissed out. “We are divorced. I don’t want to see you ever again.” That was all she said, before turning her back on them.

Never in his life has Emilie turned her back on him. She was always there for them. For him. That was not his Emilie. She always looked at home with love in her eyes, not hatred.

His face paled, Emilie didn’t want anything to do with them. With him. He didn’t even have any of the Miraculous with them. All of his efforts were practically in vain. There were also some new heroes and villains. It didn’t make it any better that he was getting targeted by the villains.

The wish….it wasn’t worth it- especially if this was going to be the result. He doesn’t have any miraculous to get the Ladybug and Black Cat Miraculous either. She was right. There were consequences.

Adrien felt his heart drop.  They needed to get Marinette! She’s Ladybug, she’ll know how to fix this! She did warn them…but it’s whatever. She’ll understand.

While his father was too busy mourning, he made his way to find Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie. The only thing that changed was his mother was alive. 

His face scrunched up into confusion as he looked at the bakery. It looked….gloomy. Yes, there were still a bunch of people, but something was wrong.

He entered the bakery.

“Hello, welcome to Tom and Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie, how can I he—“ Sabine’s voice faded away as she caught who was in front of her. 

“Hey—“

“Get out.” Sabine scowled with an angry expression, which was unusual for her usual self.  

“Wha—“ Adrien was confused. First it was his mother and now Sabine? What was it with mothers not liking him?

“I won’t say it twice, Agreste. Get out of my bakery. I thought I made it clear that you and your father aren't welcomed here.”  Sabine was now glaring at him.

Sabine wasn’t the only one glaring at him, he noticed the look he was getting from customers and onlookers. 

Most were angry on Sabine’s behalf,  some were confused by what was happening, all of them looked wary by him. Sabine is a kind and understanding woman, who tries to see the best in people. If she didn’t like Adrien, he must’ve done something.

Adrien also realized that he wasn’t as popular, his reputation went downhill.

“Maman,” Calm the voice of Marinette, and wow— Marinette looked good with her hair down. “We don’t want to attract the attention of Lady Monarch.” She gave her mother a warm smile. “I’ll deal with him.”

Sabine looked conflicted, before she let out a sigh. “Okay,” She said, before disappearing in the back.

Soon as Sabine went in the back, Marinette’s smile faded away. “Agreste, I’ll escort you out this time.” She stated.  “Everyone, continue on as normal! It’ll only be a few minutes!”

That caused the customers to relax.

“Mari—“ He wondered if Marinette remembered. Nobody else but him and his father remembered. If she doesn't remember, it’ll make things a lot more difficult.

“Only my friends call me that, Agreste. We’re not friends.” Marinette said bluntly.

Adrien frowned. “Do you remember?” If she doesn’t, that’ll make more sense. After all, he did absolutely nothing wrong to Marinette!

Marinette’s gaze hardened. “Do I remember what? You can’t just say that and expect me to remember whatever you’re talking about.” 

Adrien’s eyes widened, before putting on a facade. Maybe she’s joking! He leaned closer to Marinette, he took a step back. “Y’know…..the wish- do you remember?” Marinette only raised an eyebrow much to Adrien’s dismay. “L-Ladybug! You were Ladybug!”

“What? You’re upset that the wish isn’t going the way that your father planned?”

“So you do remember! You have to help me! Yes- I know it was rude to hurt your, but you have to understand! I’m sorry, will you forgive me? Is that what you wanted to hear? I’m sorry! Just please help us make my mother love us!”  Adrien exclaimed, not caring for the strange looks strangers were giving him.

Marinette laughed. “I hope it was worth it, Adrien. Your mother is alive, all of your family is breathing. It's such a shame that the cost of your wish cost the life of my father.” Marinette scowled, glaring at him. “I’m disgusted that you think I’ll ever forgive you. Only a fool would forgive you…and I played as the fool for way too long, Adrien.” She stated. “Gabriel wished for Emilie to be alive- he never said anything about her returning his or your affections.”

“S-she’s my mother, she’s supposed to love him! Can you stop being petty and help me? Please!”

He didn’t understand- well he knew that the wish didn’t go to plan and that he wasn’t Chat Noir anymore but Marinette can help them! She can just ask for the Plagg then give them both Miraculous so they can fix this!

“I’m not Ladybug.” Marinette stated, as Adrien’s eyes widened.

“W-What?”

“It means that I don’t hold the Ladybug Miraculous. I can’t help you, Adrien. Even if I was the Ladybug holder, I wouldn’t help you after you stabbed me in the back. I said there were consequences, that there was a price to pay. Your mother is alive, but she wants nothing to do with you or Gabriel. But his wish is for Emilie to be living and it worked. So I don’t see the problem.” Marinette scoffed. 

Even after Nathalie practically sacrificed her life for Gabriel. Gabriel wasn’t thinking about her once while making that wish. Marinette almost felt bad for her. The things that people do for love is insane. 

“You have to hold some type of Miraculous- there’s new holders! You have to know one!” Any! She was the guardian last time! Why wouldn’t she know them? “Are you—“ The person holding the butterfly Miraculous did look like Marinette a bit.

“I don’t know any of them. I’m not the one wielding the butterfly Miraculous either.” Marinette stated. Marinette quickly figured out that the new Hawkmoth— Lady Monarch is her mother. It wasn’t hard. If their roles were reversed with a few changes. It also turned out that she wielded another Miraculous. The peacock. Though she figured out that this Marinette only wore it when Lady Monarch- her mother was getting cornered. 

Marinette did find the people that were wielding the Ladybug and Black Cat Miraculous interesting. 

The person with the Ladybug Miraculous was a blonde lady. The person with the Black Cat Miraculous was a blonde male. 

If her mother and she had a Miraculous and the Agreste didn’t…She knew that the wish wouldn’t have given the Miraculous to any person that she didn’t know.

It was easy to figure out who they were.

But Marinette wasn’t going to tell her mother. Even if it wasn’t her original mother, she felt bad for her. Apparently, her father died from getting hit by a car which could’ve been completely avoidable. It was even more interesting when the person driving the car turned out to be Gabriel Agreste. 

What’s even more interesting is that Gabriel Agreste was in court with her mother, he won. He won the lawsuit only because he was rich. Because he bribed them. The Paris system was really corrupted.

Her mother knew that and that caused her hatred for Gabriel Agreste. Next moment, she found a Miraculous, learned what she could do and what the Ladybug and Black Cat Miraculous could do, and the wish. She was tempted.  The first thing she was going to do was ruin Gabriel Agreste.

Oh Marinette wasn’t that cruel. She’ll let her mother have fun with Gabriel Agreste. After all, he deserves all of the misfortune and karma that’s coming to him.

When that’s over….even if it’s for a while. She’ll tell her mother about the wish. Well, not the wish that caused her to be there in the first place. But if she got hands on both Miraculous, it’ll cause more harm than good. That her father wouldn’t want to live at the cost of someone else's life. It won’t be easy, but her mother isn’t as cruel as Gabriel Agreste is. 

“Then you must know who has Plagg!” Adrien was growing desperate. He wanted his mother alive and she was— but she didn’t even want them in their life!

“Why? You’re not getting him either way.” Marinette scoffed. “I told you- I don’t know any of the superheroes! I’m not the guardian either! The wish messed up reality because of your lack of loyalty! Your mom is alive! That’s your wish! It’s not my fault that she can’t stand to look at you and Gabriel Agreste! I can’t blame her either! I’m not Ladybug and I can’t fix anything! Even if I was, this couldn’t fix the mess caused by your stupidity!”

Adrien’s eyes were watery. “I just wanted my mother back!”

“She is back, she just is not in your life!” Marinette exclaimed. “You betrayed me, Chat Noir. You betrayed Paris for your father, an unredeemable man. You also hurt this Marinette and my mother in some way. We’re not partners or friends anymore. This is your wish, deal with it.”

Adrien could only watch in horror as Marinette walked away. He fell to his knees, Marinette was right. There was no way to fix this. He had a feeling that his father was going to be stricter too. His life was ruined.

Notes:

Honestly Butterfly!Sabine & Peacock!Marinette is a duo I'd like to see. I was going to add Nathalie to help them in someway, but I figured she’s better off staying with Emilie. The New Chat Noir is Félix. The person wielding the Ladybug Miraculous was going to be either Emilie or Chloé- though I’m going with Emilie.

Chapter 20: It Was Always You, Alya

Summary:

Marinette meets Alya and falls hard after Alya protects her from Chloe. but accidently says she has a crush on Adrien
- Marinette begins falling out of love from all of Ayla's attempts to set her and Adrien up and stuff with Lila.
- Moving on, Marinette begins to move on from Ayla growing closer to Kagami and Luka, learning fencing from Kagami and learning guitar from Luka.
-ironically Marinette's efforts at fencing lead to Adrien noticing her
- Adrien confessing to Nino and Ayla his feelings towards Marinette, The class spends the chapter trying to help Adrien confess to Marinette, with things always going wrong/Lila and Juleka sabotaging and Marinette not wanting to be near them
The hate parts ends with Adrien confessing to Marinette with her turning him down flat/cold
The last part starts with Ayla confronting Marinette, Marinette then tells her she never had a crush on Adrien but on her, Marinette then departs with a declaration of hate.
Story ends with Marinette meeting with Kagami and Luka for some ice cream.

Notes:

I feel like things could’ve gone better if Marinette wasn’t obsessed with Adrien. She would have dealt with Lila in chameleon better if she wasn’t stalking him. Especially Lila’s lies.

Marinette likes Alya. Well, she likes everyone, but she doesn’t like them like she likes Alya. Marinette hated to admit it, but she falls for people way too easily.

It started with Alya defending her from Chloé. For the last few years, it’s just been her defending herself from Chloé. So she admits that she was a little flustered when Alya defended her from Chloé then proceeded to ask to be friends.

Then that’s when Ladybug happened. She was confused at first, but she eventually got the hang of it. She didn’t like the fact that Alya was in the middle of the fight though. It was a little stupid, but she went for Alya and put her to safety with a promise to come back for her then she went back for the Akuma. 

Her and Chat Noir defeated the Akuma. As promised, she went back for Alya, whose eyes were literally shining with amazement. 

Alya asked for an interview, unfortunately- Ladybug and Marinette weren't equipped to deal with those types of things. Chat Noir was though.

She was confused where the bug-mouse— Tikki came from. Apparently, there was a guardian. Marinette was confused, what made the guardian think that she was a good superhero? She was only fourteen! Surley, an adult is a better option than she is! She’s also supposed to fight a villain, who is clearly an adult! She has a partner, who also looks near her age! Why are two teens fighting a grown man!? Whoever the guardian was might as well just gave them the Miraculous and told them that the fate of Paris was in their hands!

The next day Alya was talking about both heroes. Mostly Ladybug because she saved her. It sounded corny, but Marinette enjoyed listening to Alya’s rant about Ladybug. 

Weeks later, Marinette’s crush on Alya only got stronger. She fell too deep. Alya was confident, committed, and steadfast. If not a bit pushy when it comes to certain things. But she is extremely supportive and loyal.

They hit it off quickly, they were best friends before they knew it. Sharing secrets became a thing between the two. 

Marinette wished she could tell someone about her being Ladybug, but she couldn’t. Alya wouldn’t be her first choice though, it would be her parents. She didn’t understand why she couldn’t tell her parents. It’s better than having all the pressure of keeping secrets and disappearing constantly. Marinette knew that it would only get worse.

“Sooo, are you crushing on anyone yet, Mari?” Alya had asked, which caught Marinette off guard, who began sputtering. Alya smirked, which made Marinette blush. “Girl, spill, who is it?”

“I—“ Marinette’s mouth went dry, her cheeks heating up. How could she tell Alya that she had a crush on her? “I-it’s—“ She doesn’t even know if Alya is interested in girls anyways. It could end in rejection and a lost friend. “Uh—“ She looked around and she knew that Alya could tell that she was beating around the bush. Marinette wasn’t going to say her actual name. She needed a name! “Adrien!” She blurted out. Her face twisted into confusion at her own words. She only knew that he was a model, nothing else. He was a pretty face, yes, but wasn’t her type. “I like…Adrien Agreste.” 

She didn’t notice Nino’s sad expression.

Alya grinned. “Girl, don’t worry, I can totally set you up with him! You both would be a great couple! The perfect couple! A model and a fashion designer! Adriennette! Ah, I can see it happening now!” 

Marinette frowned, she didn’t want to be the perfect couple with Adrien, she wanted to be the perfect couple with her.

“That sounds…lovely.” Far from lovely actually. Horrifying. She wasn’t interested in Adrien Agreste at all.

From then on, her school year got worse. Alya kept trying to set her up with Adrien.

It didn’t make it better that Alya was now dating Nino because of an Akuma incident. Was Marinette bitter when Nino started dating Alya? Yes, a little bit. But overall, she was supportive of their relationship. It wasn’t like she could force Alya to not love Nino.

Later on, Marinette found out that Nino had a crush on her, when she had a crush on Alya, who thought that she had a crush on Adrien. 

Marinette wasn’t sure whether or not she should reveal that she doesn’t have a crush on Adrien. Alya even got all the girls involved besides Chloé and Sabrina. Marinette shouldn’t have felt like it, but she thought that Alya would’ve dismissed her as being shy if she told her that she didn’t like Adrien.

Marinette knew that she would only ruin things if she told Alya about her true feelings.

Marinette didn’t want to be just bored at the bakery and waiting for Alya to hang out with her. She wasn’t the type to sit still. While going over Juleka’s house, she met Juleka’s older brother, Luka. He seemed kind and played the guitar. They became friends and exchanged numbers before she left. It’d be fun to learn how to play the guitar.

That’s when she got invited by Adrien to watch him fence. Marinette accepted because she had nothing to do and she considered him a friend.

That’s when Adrien was against another person. It seemed intense and Marinette didn’t want to interfere. When it ended, nobody but her was there to see who won. Marinette wasn’t going to be biased towards Adrien just because he was her friend. The person that Adrien went up against won.

The stranger took off her helmet.

And wow.

Marinette didn’t expect Adrien’s opponent to be a girl. She was very pretty. What? Marinette liked pretty people. 

Marinette asked for the girl’s name, the girl told her name— Kagami, it was strangely fitting for her. Marinette liked it.

She awkwardly asked Kagami if she could teach her how to fence. It was embarrassing thinking back at it. Hesitantly, Kagami agreed, but said if she was showing no progress or was slacking off, that she wouldn’t help anymore. Which was understandable.

Marinette tried to exchange phone numbers with Kagami, who seemed confused. Marinette realized that she was socially awkward. Marinette explained that she didn’t have any bad intentions and only wanted to know when she’s free so that she can teach.

….Slowly but surely, they became friends. At least Marinette thought so. Kagami said that she wasn’t good at the ‘friendship thing’. It was cute.

It was great to have friends outside of school. To have something to expect and do after school. She does her best to hang out with her class. Truthfully, she doesn’t think that she’s that close to them.

She knew Nino since she was child, they’re best friends. She knew Chloé since she was a child, they don’t like each other. Sabrina is with Chloé. Her and Alya are friends. As said before, she only talks to Adrien when she’s forced into an uncomfortable conversation with him. It felt like she had to get along with him because he’s Nino’s friend and Alya thinks she likes him. Nathaniel keeps to himself and sketches. They’re in the art club together but don’t talk really. Rose is really bright and infects everyone with her smile. Juleka is quiet, but Marinette does her best to make her included. She considered Juleka a friend. She hardly talked to Ivan and Mylene. The same goes for Alix. She knew Kim for a while and just didn’t feel comfortable talking to him much.

When you talk to someone, it doesn’t automatically mean you’re best friends.

But Marinette liked to think that they were improving. Well, she tried her best to make sure everyone felt comfortable and included in the classroom.

Marinette didn’t see it then but as she faked to have interest in Adrien, he began to express interest in her…this time, it wasn’t faked.

---

“Uh, guys, can I talk to you?” Adrien asked awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. He wasn’t sure if his blush was obvious or not.

“Sure, dude, what is it?” Nino replied, turning to Adrien.

“Ooo, is it juicy gossip?” Alya grinned.

“Well….” Adrien was suddenly sheepish. “I was wondering if Marinette was seeing anyone?”

…

“What?” Was all that came out of Nino’s mouth. A smile formed on his face. “Dude, you like Mari?”

“You like Marinette!?” Alya practically squealed, before lowering her voice when she noticed the stares from her classmates. It was already too late.

“Yeah, I- I like Marinette- I mean, how could I not? She’s really amazing and cool! She’s strong, kind and always wants to help! I just- just couldn’t help but see her in a different light than usual. Maybe- maybe she’s not just a friend.” Adrien blushed, everyone else gasped and cooed besides one person who scoffed.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” It was Chloé.

“Chloé, it’s okay to be jealous—“

“Jealous? Me?” Chloé cackled. “Be serious.” She stated. 

“We all know about your little crush on Adrien.” Alya didn’t care that Adrien was right there, he was oblivious, but he needed to know this.

“C-crush?” Adrien stuttered.

“Yes.”

“I thought it was obvious.”

“Crush? My crush on Adrikins was obvious?” Chloé’s eyes twitched. “I see your glasses are just for show, Césaire. There’s no crush. If we’re really talking about obvious crushes, let's talk about Dupain-Cheng.” She smirked.

“Isn’t that a good thing though?” Mylene whispered to Ivan, who shrugged.

“I’ve known Dupain-Cheng for years and I can tell you that she doesn’t have any feelings for my Adrikins.” Chloé grinned. “You see….Dupain-Cheng makes it stupidly clear when she has a crush on someone, the point that it’s annoying.” She scowled.  “Well, clear to me. Not you idiots. Her small gestures to gain that person’s attention. To know more about that person. To know what they like and dislike. It always work in the end and it’s…It’s so… stupid.” She glared at Alya for some reason.

She seemed extremely bitter for some reason.

Nino also knew Marinette for years, just like Chloé. He was there when she rambled about her crushes. How she wanted to make them something.  He had to agree with Chloé, that was the Marinette way of trying to gain that person’s attention. Nino noticed that Marinette hadn’t done any of that with Adrien. In fact, she hardly talked to him unless he started a conversation with her. Nino always thought that she was just nervous. She looked more uncomfortable than nervous to him now that he thought about it.

“What are you saying, Chloé?” Rose frowned.

“Exactly, what are you saying?” Alya narrowed her gaze.

Chloé rolled her eyes. “Oh it’s nothing. It’s not like you losers would believe me anyways.”

“Chloé, what are you talking about?” Adrien asked, he knew about Marinette’s and Chloé little…rivalry. Well that they didn’t see eye to eye.

“Nothing. It’s up to Dupain-Cheng.” Chloé said with a low chuckle. “Come on, Sabrina, my nails aren’t going to get done by staying here.” She said, before leaving the class with Sabrina.

It was obvious that Chloé knew something about Marinette that they didn’t.

“Uh…”

“Anyways- do you know if Marinette’s free this afternoon?” Adrien asked sheepishly, everyone forgetting about Chloé.

“I could text her to see.” Nino smiled.

“Oh I know that she’s free, babe. Why would she waste an opportunity to hang out with you, Adrien?” Alya winked. 

Adrien blushed but said nothing.

“I’ll get in contact with her then I’ll let you know when she’s available- which I’m sure she will be.” Alya grinned.

“I hope so.”

---

Alya didn’t notice it then but she realized that she hadn't hung out with Marinette as much. She sent Marinette a quick text suggesting that they should meet up if she's able to.

Marinette replied about two minutes later, asking where they should meet up.

Alya was already outside if the bakery and she hoped that Marinette wasn’t anywhere far. 

Marinette sent her a text saying that she’ll be down in less than five minutes.

Alya waited patiently.

She smiled when she noticed her friend. Alya also noticed that Marinette seemed more fit- well she was already fit before, but it seemed like she was working out a bit. “Hey girl- oh, have you been working out?”

Marinette looked at Alya with a smile. “Yeah, I’m also fencing now. It was hard at first, but now I’m getting the hang of it. It doesn’t hurt to multitask.” She jokingly struck a pose, laughing. “Anyways, what is it that you need?”

“Ouch, you make it sound like you don’t want to talk to me.”

“You know I always have time for you, Alya.” Marinette said, doing her best not to blush or stutter.

“That’s so cheesy, Mari!” Alya laughed. “Back on topic- guess what? Adrien wants to know if you’re free this afternoon! Don’t say you heard it from me, but it’s a date!”

That immediately ruined Marinette’s mood. “Sorry, Alya, I’m actually busy today. I can’t go on a…date with Adrien. We’re both too busy for each other. Sorry.”

Marinette noticed the way that Alya’s face fell. She also seemed…frustrated. “Seriously? This is one of the days that Adrien’s father is actually letting him go out for once. C’mon, Mari, I’m sure whatever it is can wait.”

“I feel bad for Adrien, but I won’t be able to make it. He can hang out with you guys. I’m not his only friend.” Marinette forced a smile. She really hoped that Adrien didn’t like her that way. “It can’t wait either, Alya. It’s really important to me.” Alya frowned and Marinette could tell that she was upset. She didn’t like that. “But…but I’ll try to make some time tomorrow for you. That’s if he’s able to.”

That was one way to cheer Alya up.

“Thanks girl! I’ll even put in a good word for you! I don’t want to make it seem like you ditched him.”

Marinette wondered how she could have ditched him when she hadn’t agreed to it and it was planned beforehand with her knowing.

Marinette knew that no human was perfect. Like Adrien wasn’t perfect. She knew that Alya wasn’t perfect. 

…Some of the things that Alya says really make her lose some of her feelings. The plans to get her with Adrien were really ridiculous. Even if she did have a crush on Adrien, she wouldn’t want to be helped out like that. 

Things couldn’t get any worse.

…

Marinette knew she jinxed herself the moment she thought that.

Lila came.

Marinette didn’t see anything wrong with her when she first arrived. A few weeks later, Lila claimed that she was bestfriends with Ladybug. Which is really weird for her to say considering that she’s in class with Ladybug right now.

Later on, Marinette privately pulled Lila over to the side. She only told Lila that it wasn’t good to lie and there was a big chance that she’ll get targeted by Hawkmoth if she learns that information. Also that Ladybug doesn’t befriend civilians.

Lila must’ve taken that to offense as she threatened her. Something along the lines of taking Adrien and her friends from her. She tuned the rest out because she got bored. It was never that serious. She only warned her.

Then Lila started saying that she’s either with her or against her— Marinette walked out on her and went back to class. She didn’t have time for that.

Did Marinette think that Lila was worse than Chloé? No, so she didn’t pay attention to that one-sided hatred that Lila had. If she dealt with Chloé, she could deal with Lila. Lila isn’t that bad besides the fact that she tries to exclude her from a bunch of activities.

It works.

Marinette could almost say that she has a snake’s tongue. But someone with a snake’s tongue is way more clever than her. 

Marinette honestly had more hope in them. In Alya.

Alya had pulled her to her side about her attitude with Lila. Marinette didn’t even know that she had an attitude. Lila just struck some nerves.

Marinette found it funny that Alya accused her of being jealous. Jealous? Why the hell would she be jealous if someone else likes Adrien? Even if she did like Adrien, she’s not the only one in the world allowed to like him! So what if Lila likes Adrien- it’s nothing jealous worthy! Does Adrien like Lila? No. Did Adrien ever ask Lila out? No. There’s nothing to be jealous of.

Alya didn’t buy it and chose to ignore her for the rest of the day- as if she was in the wrong. Which Marinette found extremely petty. 

If two people don’t like each other, you shouldn’t have to force them to get along! Why did Alya’s first thought was that she was even jealous in the first place?

Then the next day, she was put in the back of the classroom alone . It would’ve been fine if they discussed it with her. Everyone else sat by their friends while she sat alone.

Was this some sort of lesson that she was supposed to learn? Because she wasn’t getting it. If anything, she was learning that she didn’t know as much about her classmates, about Alya like she thought.

Then the next day, Alya was acting all buddy buddy with her as if nothing was wrong. They changed their seats back to normal.

Then Lila let out some sob tale about how she attacked her.

Alya and the class was back to ignoring her.

The loop kept repeating and Marinette was getting tired of it.

Either they like her or they don’t.

Stick with a side and stop switching.

Marinette scoffed, so she decided to stop hanging out with them. Well the ones that were involved. She didn’t want anything to do with them and that crush on Alya was gone.

Her classmates weren’t her only friends in school and out of school. So by all means, she wasn't lonely.

She introduced Luka and Kagami to each other. They were a bit awkward with each other, but Marinette could tell they were doing it for the sake of her. She wasn’t forcing them, but she felt like they could be good friends.

She was right.

She honestly forgot about the situation with Lila until she came back to class.

For some reason, they were upset that she didn’t hang out with them and seemed like she was avoiding them.

“Hm, I wonder why.” Marinette said sarcastically. “Practically everyone is avoiding me, Adrien. But it’s a problem when I do it?” Her right eye twitched.

“It’s just that- that you’re our everyday ladybug, the class president! It feels…off when you do it.” Adrien said sheepishly. Adrien knew he said the wrong thing when Marinette glared at him. “Lila’s a….complicated person- I’m sure that she’s trying to fit in!”

“Purposely excluding me is called trying to fit in?” Marinette questioned. “She doesn’t like me, Adrien. She actually despises me.” Marinette sighed, calming herself down. “Adrien, you haven’t been talking to me just like the rest. What do you want?”

“I- uhm.. I-“ Adrien stammered nervously, Marinette’s eyes narrowed on the flowers behind his back. “I like you, Marinette! Will you be my girlfriend?”

There was some noise in the back making Marinette realize that someone was listening to their conversation. Was this planned?

“I’m sorry, Adrien, but I don’t like you in that type of way. Respectfully, I only see you as a friend, nothing more. You’re a nice guy and I know plenty of people that are interested in you.” Marinette didn’t even see Adrien as a friend to be honest. They hardly interacted. She just hoped Adrien didn’t get akumatized.

“What!?” Came from the other side of the door.

The door bursts open to reveal Alya.

“Alya, you were spying on us?” Marinette frowned. Even if she rejected Adrien, it clearly was a very private and special moment for him.

“I was here to congratulate you both for being a couple! And what was that, Mari!? Why would you reject Adrien when you like him?” Alya exclaimed. Seriously, what was that? Marinette liked him, why would she reject him.

“…Yeah, they told me that you liked me back.” Adrien looked upset.

“They?” Marinette was confused.

“The class.” He clarified, while Alya looked nervous.

Marinette knew for a fact that she only told Alya about her fake crush on Adrien. That meant that Alya told everyone.  “Even if I did have a crush on Adrien- why would you tell it to the whole class? Even Adrien. I only told you for a reason. That’s embarrassing and humiliating, Alya.” She glared.

“W-well I just wanted to help!” Alya stammered. “You two are the perfect couple!”

“I hardly talk to him! I don’t understand how we would be perfect!”

Adrien looked awkward in the situation.

“You were just gushing about your crush on him!”

“When? Alya, I hardly even talk to you anymore either. We’ve been on and off. One moment you like me, the next you don’t.” 

“Maybe if you weren’t jealous of Lila!”

“Why the hell would I be jealous of her? Even then, you knew that Adrien liked me! If I liked him and I liked him back, I wouldn’t have a reason to be jealous of her! I don’t talk to Lila! She just wants to find a problem with me because I don’t go along with her plans!”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“What the hell are you talking about? Do you hear yourself, Alya? I don’t have to like Lila and she doesn’t have to like me. Don’t force a friendship between us. It’s never going to happen.”

“Should I go…?” By all means, Adrien didn’t want to be included in their drama or listen to it. After all, it seemed personal. How could he intervene with that?

They ignored him.

“I never liked Adrien-“ Marinette turned to Adrien. “No offense, Adrien. You’re a good guy, just not my type. Preference.” 

Alya looked confused. “So, you lied to me? That’s what you’re saying. What was the point of that, Marinette? Why did we go through all of this?”

“Alya, you don’t see it yourself, but you’re pushy to the point that it’s uncomfortable. You wouldn’t stop bothering me about it. That’s why.” Marinette replied.

Alya looked even more upset. “Well, you clearly had a crush on someone. Who was it, Marinette?”

“You.”

“W-what?” Alya sputtered, Adrien’s eyes also widened. He looked at his ring in case an Akuma came. “You’re j-joking.”

“I’m serious, Alya. You were my crush. I liked everything about you. I loved how you stood up against Chloé for me. I loved your rambles about Ladybug. Your personality. Everything. You were the one I liked and I couldn’t possibly tell you because I know you weren’t going to be interested in me. That’s why I lied to you in the first place.” Marinette confessed. “It was always you.”

Alya never suspected Marinette of being interested in women, her. “M-Mari—“

“I thought I knew you. I thought that you wouldn’t betray me, that you wouldn’t be swayed by some lies. You’re a journalist, Alya. I had so much faith in you. That’s why I fell in love with you in the first place. But…when you kept trying to set me up with Adrien- when Lila came into the picture…that’s when I realized that I didn’t know you as much as I thought.” Marinette said. “You don’t trust me, Alya. That’s why you easily believed Lila’s words even with the evidence I provided. No…you just loved hearing what you wanted to hear- like Lila said. People can’t resist what they like to her. That applied to you and everyone else in the class.”

Adrien slipped out of the classroom, he felt like he wasn’t supposed to hear that and more. He was intruding on a very important conversation.

“I-I didn’t know—“

“Of course you didn’t know, Alya. You could’ve searched it up with a simple search like I said. Knowing how easily you’ll turn on me made me realize that we can’t be friends. You all purposely excluded me because I didn’t get along with Lila. What type of friends does that? Clearly not good ones. It’s also best if I just transfer to a different classroom, who respects my boundaries. Who actually wouldn’t trust a person’s words without hearing both sides of the story.”

“M-Marinette, I-I’m sor—“

“Alya, don’t say that to me, please. It’ll only make things harder than it needs to be.” Marinette stated before turning away. “We’re not friends anymore. My crush on you is gone already. I tried to be kind and patient with you…but it’s just not working out.” It strangely sounded like a break up.

Marinette was prepared to deal with an Akuma after her when she left the classroom, leaving Alya alone. She wasn’t perfect, she was human. It was bound to happen, she just hadn’t expected to be Alya.

…

“Woah, you okay, melody?” She looked up to see Luka standing next to Kagami, he was also holding two ice cream cones. “I got you ice cream…didn’t know what flavor you wanted, so I just got you vanilla. Hope that’s okay, I didn’t want to assume.” He smiled.

“My mother let me out since she knew I was hanging out with you. As long as I keep up with my studies and fencing. He just tagged along.” Kagami said.

Marinette was glad to have friends like them. “I’ll be fine.” Especially since she has them on her side.

Notes:

I want to make a separate fic about Miraculous Ladybug. Like any type of fic. Fluff, angst- anything. I just don’t have any idea or prompt to actually make a full fic. I just want to write something, so if anyone has any suggestions for a story that I could make, I’ll gladly take it. Though I do mainly have Marinette as my main character.

Chapter 21: Salty Universe

Summary:

Yep, the stereotypical MLB salt au. Everyone believes Lila’s lies. Marinette and Chloé somehow become best friends. Luka is Marinette’s emotional support and just shows up when Marinette’s upset to play guitar for her. Kagami broke up with Adrien and is somehow in Marinette’s school. Don’t get me started on Félix and ‘Damien’.

‘Marinette’ doesn’t strip Chat Noir of his ring yet and he harasses her because she won’t accept his love. The akuma class bullies ‘Marinette’ and assaults her. ‘Marinette’ is depressed, but it all works out in the end. She never forgives the ones who believed Lila’s lies, she gets very famous, and makes sure that the akuma class will never get famous and blacklisted from everyone atp. Lila goes to jail. No second chance for stupid naive teenagers, who had no clue about Lila’s lies and are outcast from everyone. Chloé, who bullied Marinette for years, has more of a chance of redemption than them. Yep, that sounds reasonable.

Marinette in Salty Miraculous Ladybug world.

Notes:

I really just come back once a month…

Marinette was having a great week. Hawkmoth hardly made any Akumas, when he did, they were pretty easy to beat. She was getting mentored by Su-Han to make sure she was a good guardian. Marinette was glad that she was actually being mentored by someone and not just getting handed something and expecting to know how to use it.

Her site, MDC, which for people to commission clothes from. She wouldn’t say that she was famous, but she is well known. Though Jagged Stone loves to brag about his honorary niece.

Instead of focusing on crushes and romance, she started focusing more on herself and how to defeat Hawkmoth with the other holders. 

She did tell her identity with the permission of Su-Han. She told Chat Noir, who turned out to be Adrien since he was there since day one. 

Marinette couldn’t help but be embarrassed when she realized they were in a love square. Marinette with Adrien. Adrien with Ladybug. Ladybug with Adrien. Chat Noir with Ladybug.

Wow.

They really were stupid.

They talked about their feelings with each other. They both agreed to focus on Hawkmoth and Mayura instead of romance. Once they defeated Hawkmoth and Mayura, they could decide their feelings.

Hawkmoth was really annoying.

Ladybug groaned, shaking her head. “I’m starting to think that I’m the one with bad luck. Hawkmoth really doesn’t have a life, does he? Every single moment I start to relax, Hawkmoth decides to make an akuma.” She huffed.

Yeah, she stood by what she said. She couldn’t wait to defeat him.

Chat Noir’s lips curled up into a smirk, he leaned against his baton. “Well, I’m paw-sitively sure that I’m the one with the Black Cat Miraculous. Black cats equal bad luck, remember?” He chuckled, swirling his baton around. “Paw-don me, but as much as I love talking to you, m’lady, we have an akuma to defeat.”

“I’d have to agree with you, Chat. Hopefully it’s not too much of a destructive akuma. Those are awful to deal with.” Ladybug grabbed her yo-yo, aiming it at the building over. 

“Don’t you mean clawful?” Chat Noir purred, following right after her with his extended baton.

She rolled her eyes fondly. “Don’t be too surprised if I accidentally chuck you at the akuma.” 

“Meowuch.” Chat Noir cried out dramatically. “You wound me, Ladybug!” He exclaimed gleefully.

Ladybug laughed, before suddenly stopping. Her nose scrunched up. If Hawkmoth was going to make Akumas, at least make them look good. The fashion designer inside of her just wants to find Hawkmoth’s lair and give him lessons on what’ll look good on Akumas.

“Well, well, well…what do we have here?” Chat Noir purred, landing on the other side of his partner. “She seems pissed.”

“Most Akumas do.”

“Ladybug and Chat Noir, where are you!?” The akuma yelled out.

Both Chat Noir and Ladybug glanced at each other. Ladybug raised an eyebrow, smirking. “It’d be rude to leave the lady waiting, wouldn’t it?” 

She didn’t wait for a response as she hopped over the roof, Chat Noir following behind, making themselves known.

“I hope we’re not late to the party.” Ladybug said cheekily, as the akuma hastily turned to them. She internally groaned. “So, what’s your story?”

“It’s not fair! I was the one wronged! I did nothing! They all hate me for something I didn’t even do! It was one simple mistake! It’ll all be better if I could just turn back time!” The akuma cried out in frustration, throwing clocks and discs at both heroes.

So, something to do with time.

“Well that sounds like a cat-astrophe.” Chat Noir said under his breath, studying the akuma as he dodged her attacks. “I think her power might have to do with time….a bit like Timetagger, yeah? You think you might have a clue where her akumatized object might be, m’lady?”

“No, not yet. She’s moving around too much and carrying too many things. I don’t want to use my lucky charm this early on either.” Ladybug’s narrowed her eyes on the akuma. “But if I had to guess, it would be her watch or her necklace. Don’t use cataclysm until we’re sure.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know that, m’lady. Wouldn’t want to detransform and leave you fighting alone.” Chat Noir said. “Want to try talking and calming her down? Besides throwing these clocks, she’s not causing much harm. I don’t want to find out what’ll happen if we get hit though…” Ladybug nodded. “You or me?”

“I’ll do the talking.” Ladybug went to get a reasonable distance from the akuma, but close enough to be at hearing reach. “…I’m sure that everyone doesn’t hate you. It’s a misunderstanding. If they’re really your friends then they’ll listen to you. Turning back time isn’t as easy as you think. This is all a part of life. It’ll all get better. Trying to get our Miraclous won’t help what’s already been done. Hawkmoth is unreliable and certainly won’t help you once you get our Miraculous.”

…

“Uh-oh, I think you’ve made her angrier.”

“I can tell, Chat.” She grumbled.

“What do you know, Ladybug!? You have a perfect life! I bet you never had anyone hate you before! I bet you never had anyone betray and turn their back on you! You don’t understand me! You never will!” The akuma yelled out, completely turning their attention to Ladybug. “How about I send you to a world where everyone hates you!? You won’t be able to fix it! Then you’ll be able to understand me, Ladybug!”

Ladybug was completely caught off guard at all the discs and clock thrown at her. Even as Ladybug, she wouldn’t be able to dodge all of them, not when the akuma was only focusing on her, not Chat Noir. Yeah, there was no way she’ll be able to escape.

Fuck.

Before she knew it, her vision was filled with a light blue. Ladybug wasn’t sure who yelled, her or Chat Noir. And the akuma…Oh yeah, Hawkmoth can’t make his wish without both Miraculous. Should’ve thought that through, Hawkmoth. 

Ladybug hoped that Chat Noir could stand his ground without her.

---

It was quicker than Ladybug expected. She took a look around, she was still in Paris. Some civilians looked at her curiously and worried that there might be an akuma on the loose.

Ladybug frowned.

This was supposed to be a world where she’s hated? She wondered if her civilian form was hated if it wasn’t Ladybug.

“Ladybug, is there an akuma on the loose?” A stranger asked her worriedly.

“No, worry not. I’m just taking a scroll around, just to make sure there’s no akuma on the loose.” Ladybug replied. As if. She doesn’t go around the city looking for Akumas. They make themselves known very easily. There’s no need to search for a small butterfly. It’s like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Practically impossible. 

The person nodded, letting out a sigh of relief as Ladybug swung away into an empty alleyway, where there’s no cameras and no people around. “Tikki, spots off.” She mumbled, detransforming into her civilian attire.

“You and Chat Noir already defeated the akuma? That was even faster than last time! You and Chat Noir are getting better every single day.” Tikki beamed.

Marinette sighed. “Unfortunately, no. I was hit by the akuma. It took me to a world where I’m hated. Ladybug is certainly not hated by people from what I can see. I’m not too sure about Marinette.”

Tikki frowned. “Another world where you’re hated? This isn’t the first time an akuma like this has happened.”

“It’s kind of like Chat Blanc in a way.” Marinette muttered to herself. “Do you know a way that I can go back, Tikki? Or do I have to beat an akuma here?”

“Hm…since you’re living in a world where you're hated. You’ll have to fix it.”

“Well, I know that, Tikki.”

“You’d have to find the problem in this world to fix it. This world is obviously not going to be the same as ours. You’ll be taking alternate Marinette’s spot. You’ll have to figure out what caused the other you to be hated. And then fix the problem! That sounds easy, yeah?”

“That could take weeks, possibly months! I know my parents are going to question where I’m at. Then it’ll become obvious that I’m Ladybug!” Marinette exclaimed. 

“Time is…a confusing thing. No matter how long you take here, it’ll barely be a minute there.” Tikki reassured her holder.

Marinette took a deep breath, calming down. “Hawkmoth is definitely still a thing here. First step is to go to my parents, right?”

“I’d say you’re going in the right direction!”

Literally.

Marinette discreetly put Tikki in her purse. She’ll make sure to put more cookies and other treats in her purse for Tikki. 

She was mostly curious about the universe. She wondered if her parents would hate her. If they did then Marinette would really wonder what the hell happened.

She opened the door, her eyes immediately settling on her parents, who was serving to the customers there

“Marinette?” Her parents looked surprised to see her there. Did something happen to the other her? Or did alternate her do something to her parents? They don’t exactly look like they hate her.

“Yes?” Marinette questioned, giving them a warm smile. Her parents looked tired, exhausted. What happened?

When she responded, they looked surprised. That caused Marinette to pause, did they expect her not to reply?

“Do we need to talk?” Marinette asked, tilting her head, as she walked to the back. “…I don’t think the akuma understands its powers. Aren’t I supposed to be hated by everyone? Shouldn’t it be Ladybug and not Marinette?” Marinette murmured to herself in slight amusement. “Oh yeah, it’s Hawkmoth. What do I expect?”

Marinette waited about two minutes, before her parents were in the back with her. Her expression softened at the sight of them.

“Is something wrong?”

“You look more….” Sabine started off, looking uncertain with her words. Afraid that she might say the wrong thing.

“Happy—“  Tom finished off hesitantly, watching Marinette’s expression carefully. “Not that it’s a bad thing!” He quickly backtracked, not wanting to upset her. “Did something happen- not that you have to have a reason to be happy!” She could hear her mother sighing.

“No…no, it’s fine. I know what you and mama meant.” Marinette smiled, she briefly wondered what happened. And who the hell hates Marinette? The people she ran into didn’t hold any bad intentions. “I’m just happy to see you both!” She exclaimed, bringing her parents into an embrace. “I’m just feeling better, that’s all.”

Tom and Sabine stared at their daughter in shock, before they accepted the embrace. Their daughter, Marinette has been closed off for the last few months. She wouldn’t open up to them and usually locked herself in her room. She wouldn’t speak to them, only muttering things. They suspected things were going and waited for Marinette to open up to them. She never did.

Marinette pushed them away. They wondered what they did— what could they have done to cause their only child to drift away from them? Then they excused it as Marinette only wanting space. Then it happened constantly. Marinette started skipping classes, she got expelled, which was revoked after a day, then they got called to the school because Marinette was bullying a student. Marinette got injured more frequently and blamed it on her clumsiness. It kept going on.

They couldn’t excuse it any longer, when they asked Marinette what was happening, she only snapped. It scared them, knowing that something was wrong with their daughter and not knowing how to help.

The light in their daughter’s eyes had disappeared.

….

Yet, here she was, hugging, looking so happy. Something they haven’t seen in months. The light in her eyes had returned, it wasn’t faked. It was actually there. Their daughter was back. They weren’t going to question it in fear that she might snap at them, like she did in the past.

“I…I didn’t mean to do anything to make you both worry. I’ve just been feeling…down lately and-“ Marinette couldn’t really explain herself, she knew that something happened between other her and her parents. It wasn’t good either. It’s not like she can explain that she’s not their daughter.

“Oh, Mon chou, you don’t have to explain yourself. We’ll wait until you’re ready. You don’t need to rush things. Your father and I are just happy that you’re feeling well.” Sabine said softly, pulling back and looking at Marinette with a warm expression.

“Right..” Marinette looked sheepish, her cheeks flushed. “I will, don’t worry.” She looked at the clock. “Shouldn’t I be at school?”

“Marinette…” Sabine started off slowly, Marinette could see the confusion on her face. “You wanted to stay home today. Are you feeling alright?”

“Yep!” Marinette plastered a nervous smile on her face. “I, uh, I changed my mind! Gotta go to school! See you! Love you both!” She exclaimed, placing a kiss on both of her parents' cheeks, before running off.

Tom and Sabine stood there confused, unsure how to react.

“At least she feels better, right?” Sabine stared at Tom with a deadpan expression. “…Sorry.”

---

Marinette let out a sigh, making her way towards the school. Late…again. Hey, at least she doesn’t live far from the school! She sometimes wonders how she’s still late even while living not far from school. 

She’s lucky that nobody really questions it anymore.

It’s honestly a miracle when she comes early.

“Marikins!”

Marikins?

Marinette turned to find Chloé waving her over. Marinette looked at Chloé as if she lost her mind. Why was Chloé calling her so affectionately? She’s supposed to be hated. Do the people that hate her now like her? Marikins? Sounds like Adrikins.

It was odd. She grew up with Chloé and she didn’t like her at all. She bullied her and others. But for them to be friends? Yeah, it feels uncomfortable and weird. She gave Chloé too many chances to redeem herself. It was a lost cause. “Chloé…” She said slowly. 

“I thought you weren't coming today. It would’ve been sooo boring! Then I’ll have to listen to those annoying tales all day! I’m glad you’re here and fashionable late.” Chloé chuckled, before noticing Marinette’s bewildered expression. “Mari, are you okay?” Chloé asked, concerned. “Was it Lie-la and her sheeps again?” 

Marinette looked at her in confusion. Lie-la? Sheeps? What the hell is she talking about? That really didn’t ring any bells. “What?” She’s supposed to be hated. Who the hell hates her then? 

Chloé’s eyebrows furrowed, frowning. “Are you okay?” She didn’t know what it was, but something was off with Marinette.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” Marinette knew that whoever ‘Lie-la’ was and the ‘sheeps’ were probably people she should be wary about. She should’ve known them too. So why don't those names sound familiar? It was obviously a nickname. Lie’la…..Li— “Lila Rossi?” Lie’la sounded like Lila. She was familiar with her, she was in her class and lied a bunch. Marinette didn’t pay much attention to her. Her lies were see-through and her class knew it too. They gave her the benefit of the doubt. Maybe she was intimidated by how many famous people were in her class and wanted to fit in. 

She eventually got called out, Lila got flustered and akumatized by that. They didn’t mean for her to get upset, only saying how she didn’t have to lie to be friends with them. After they beat Volpina, Lila was embarrassed. She didn’t go to school for a few days, but eventually had to come back.

She was actually pretty shy and kept to herself. They did their best to include her, but Lila thought they were doing it out of pity. They weren’t. It took a while for Lila to warm up to them. But it was a bit hard to break that lying habit out of her. They didn’t mind.

“Yeah…Mari, are you okay? Did you hit your head on something?” Chloé looked at Marinette with a worried expression. She grabbed Marinette by the hand, using her other hand to cheek her forehead.

Marinette’s cheeks heated up. Yeah, the other her was definitely close to Chloé. Marinette wasn’t going to deny it, Chloé is attractive. Were they a couple in this universe? Nope, they probably were just friends. This is definitely a friendly thing! Nothing romantic! Only friends!

“Uh- no, I didn’t.” Marinette replied, gently grabbing Chloé’s hand, moving it away. “What about Lila?”

“That’s what I’m asking you.” Chloé’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Did she do something to you? You’re acting like you don’t know her.” She narrowed her eyes, she leaned closer to Marinette, the latter leaning back from the sudden closeness. “…What happened?”

Marinette laughed nervously, not used to seeing this side of Chloé. “Nothing. Nothing happened, Chloé.” She waved Chloé away. Chloé looked upset at that move. She knew that Chloé had a thing for Ladybug…but Marinette? She didn’t think such a thing was possible. “I’ll tell you later.” As if.

But that seemed to make Chloé light up.

“Hey, Ma-Ma-Marinette!”

“Hello, Marinette.”

Marinette looked over to find Luka and Kagami waving at her.

…What?

What were they doing in their school? Luka was older and Kagami went to a different school. Are they just letting people into the school no matter who they are? 

Why is nobody questioning this!?

Marinette stared at Chloé, Luka, and Kagami in shock as they stared at her with a look of adoration in their eyes. Marinette was no stranger to those expressions. Holy shit, does she have a harem in this universe?

Notes:

Ngl, Chloé and Marinette were very fruity in the movie. Nah, cause why was Chloé staring at Marinette’s lips like that?? I’m specifically more of a Lukanette shipper than anything. I’m definitely a multishipper though. Marinette is pretty fruity in the show too either way.

I genuinely don’t care about the show anymore, everything is out of order. Movie is most definitely better than the show.

Yes, the ‘original’ Marinette that’s in the other universe is way more competent, so is the akuma class. Let’s be honest, Lila wouldn’t get that far. So, yeah, Lila redemption for ‘original’ Marinette’s world.

Chapter 22: Reflection

Summary:

Oh, sure, how romantic that your ship will sail even as a part of it (the female, especially) is making it clear she only likes her partner as a coworker! Until you realize that Ladybug could be literally anyone you know... she could be your wife, your mother, your daughter, sister, best friend... then realize how disgusting to ship her with someone she doesn't want to date.

Not fun to force and project your romantic ideas on someone when they now have an actual identity, right? Bonus if the whole "Ladybug is 5000 years old!" or the "Ladybug is a tenth grader!" thing that Alya thought about are taken in the context of romance, in all it's repulsive implications.

Ladybug did her best to hide her annoyance, but she was really getting irritated by the rumors. Rumors which she cleared the moment they first got their miraculous. Yet, nobody seemed to believe her. Her, who the rumors are about. Her, who would know if she was in a relationship with Chat Noir or not. 

Ladybug sucked in her breath, trying to calm down. This isn’t worth it. Getting akumatized by Hawkmoth isn’t worth it. Especially over something like this.

She knew that Chat Noir was nearby, looking out for any Akumas.

Ladybug opened her eyes, dozens of lights flashing in her face. “As I said before, Chat Noir and I are not a couple.” She said firmly. “We’re only here to get the miraculous back from Hawkmoth and protect Paris. Just because we work together doesn’t automatically mean that we’re in a romantic relationship. We don’t know who each other is under the masks. As far as we know, I could be older than Chat Noir or he could be older than me. You’d be surprised with how much the masks disguised.”

Nadja pressed forward, microphone in Ladybug’s face. “Will you ever be a couple? Once Hawkmoth is defeated. You both will reveal your identities by then, right?” She questioned as Ladybug forced a smile. “Chat Noir made it clear that he harbors romantic feelings for you. Any comments on that?”

“I don’t know what the future holds for me, for us. What I’m saying right now is that I don’t have feelings for him. Yes, I know how Chat Noir feels and I turn him down gently. I’d rather have a partner who doesn’t have a romantic interest in me and doesn’t act on it during the wrong times. But, I also couldn’t ask for a better partner than Chat Noir.” Ladybug’s expression softened on camera. “Yes, Chat Noir and I will have to reveal our identities to each other when Hawkmoth is defeated. We promised each other that.”

“How old are you, Ladybug?” Someone asked from the crowd.

“No comment.” Ladybug said. “I can’t reveal anything personal about myself that could give Hawkmoth a lead to my identity. So please refrain from asking such questions.”

More questions were asked, people talking over other people.

Some questions were pretty smart.

“Is there any faster way to prevent people from turning into Akumas? Or anything that you would recommend to help people calm down

“Will the other heroes come back even after their identities were known by Hawkmoth?”

“Are you and Chat Noir any closer in defeating Hawkmoth than you were when you both first started?”

“After Hawkmoth is defeated, it’s all over, right? No more villains like that?”

“Do you feel as if Chat Noir is invalidating your feelings when he flirts with you despite your constant refusal? Do you get uncomfortable with that sometimes?”

“I’ve noticed a pattern in your choice of picking heroes…do you feel as if children would fight better than adults? Or is there a reason for that?”

“Is there a limit to your power, Ladybug or do you have many more tricks under your sleeve?”

“What would happen to Hawkmoth after he’s defeated?”

“Would you ever reveal your identity to us or will you prefer a private life when the time comes?”

Some dumber than the rest.

“How much does the mask hide? Are your eyes and hair naturally blue?”

“What is your opinion on the mayor?”

“Are you actually a woman under that?”

“Why are you so rude to Chat Noir? I know if I was you and had a guy like him swooning over me, I would’ve said yes at the start.”

“Are you one thousand years old like the Ladyblog and others said? I mean…it is strange that a hero suddenly appeared. Are you an alien or immortal?”

That caught her attention.

Ladybug looked at the person that asked the question. That would cause more questions. “Am I an alien or immortal?” She repeated.

People got excited.

Was Ladybug, the superhero of Paris, an immortal person or alien? What about Chat Noir and Hawkmoth? Were they also a different species from humans?

“I could be fifteen years old.” Ladybug said, making the paparazzi look at her with a shocked expression and confusion. “I can be in my mid-thirties. I can be eighty years old and my miraculous just make me younger. I could be thousands of years old.” Ladybug frowned, crossing her arms. “But that doesn’t matter to anyone, does it? I’m a superhero. A superhero for others to look up to. For others to ship me with my partner.”

Nadja was the one to speak up. “I don’t understand. What do you mean by that, Ladybug?” She feigned confusion.

Ladybug’s eyebrows furrowed from the mask. “I could be anyone.” She looked at a random person, who seemed to be in their early twenties. “I could be your sister.” She looked at another person. “I could be your mother. I could be your boss. Your co-worker. Your wife. Your best friend. Your daughter.” She stared at the crowd. “How would you feel if someone close to you were getting shipped with a person that they said they had no romantic interest in?”

“I—“

“You’d be disgusted, right? Angry even.” Ladybug chuckled. “You just don’t understand why people keep shipping her with someone that they don’t like. Why people keep pushing them to be a couple when the feelings are clearly one-sided. Even when she says no.” She plastered on a sweet smile. “But it’s fine. It doesn’t matter that we don’t know the ages of either heroes. Since one hero is clearly interested in the other, they’re meant to be. Right?” She questioned with an innocent expression. “If I was your mother, anyone close to you and you knew my identity—would you continue to ship us? Even if I have a relationship of my own. Would you still ship us and tell me to get together with him even when I don’t want to date him and see him strictly as a partner?”

…

They went quiet.

Ladybug had a point and they began to realize how wrong it was to ship her with someone she doesn’t have a romantic interest in. Ladybug could be anyone, someone close to them and they don’t know it. She could be years younger or older than Chat Noir, they don’t know that. 

If they were in Ladybug’s position, they would understand that it didn’t feel so nice. Imagine rejecting someone constantly and everyone expects you two to be a couple and force romantic ideas on them. Thousands, millions even, of people are watching you, yet nobody listens.

You’d be angry. You’d cry tears of frustration because nobody wants to take your words seriously. You’d be even more angry when your supposed partner indulged in all of that, making it feel like you can rely on him. You’d feel disgusted by their disgusting comments about them, about you.

…But it was possible, Ladybug being someone close to them. They wouldn’t know it either.

There was a lot to reflect on.

Ladybug reached for her yo-yo. “End of interview. Bug-out.”

She left everyone behind in their thoughts.

Chapter 23: Masked Hearts

Ladybug raised an eyebrow, folding her arms as she raised an eyebrow at her partner. “Excuse me?”

“Yes, you heard it right, m’lady! I have a girlfriend!” Chat Noir exclaimed with a wide grin, leaning against his baton. “She’s the most perfect person ever!”

Ladybug’s expression visibly softened. “I’m happy for you. Congratulations. Though I’m not too sure if your girlfriend would like you calling another lady m’lady. You might want to call me by my actual heroine name.”

Chat Noir had a glint in his eyes as if he knew something that she didn’t. Ladybug didn’t like it. Most times it didn’t end well. “You’re right.” He stood. “My girlfriend wouldn’t like me calling other ladies nicknames. Though, I’m sure that she wouldn’t mind if I called you one.” He purred.

“If my boyfriend was a superhero, I wouldn’t want him flirting on the job with another hero.” Ladybug said dryly, looking at him with disinterest. “She doesn’t know your identity, right?”  

Chat Noir gulped. “O-of course not.” He cleared his throat. “You know that the only one I’ll ever reveal my identity to is you, Bugaboo.”

Ladybug hummed in acknowledgment. “Well then…I’m happy for you, Chat Noir. Once Hawkmoth is defeated, no more secrets. I’m sure you feel bad for having to leave your girlfriend to fight akumas. She’ll understand once Hawkmoth is gone.”

“Are you jealous?”

“Of what?”

“Me having a girlfriend.”

“I told you before that I harbor no romantic feelings for you, Chat Noir.” Ladybug said disapprovingly. “You shouldn’t love me or ask me that type of question when you’re in a relationship. It shouldn’t matter when you have a girlfriend.” She then rolled her eyes. “And no, I’m not jealous. I have no reason to be.”

The defeat of Hawkmoth happened two years later, and Chat Noir was still in a relationship.

Ladybug didn’t focus on looking for anything romantic during the time. She was only focused on her guardian duties, school, and balancing everything together. Having a relationship when she’s Ladybug did not fit in her schedule.

“Lucky Charm!”

In a split-second, everything was fixed. Destruction, dead bodies, everything was back the way it was before. Ladybug finally had the Butterfly and Peacock miraculous.

Hawkmoth—Gabriel Agreste was in handcuffs, her miraculous cure hadn’t healed him. Ladybug felt stupid since Gabriel was some of the first people she suspected. She was just glad it was finally over.

There were helicopters flying overhead, no doubt recording everything. The final battle was literal hell.

“Pound it?”

Chat Noir smirked, although he looked a little off. “Pound it.”

They were surrounded by people, but they didn’t pay them any mind.

“Today is the day…”

Ladybug looked confused. “Hm?”

“Identify reveal.” Chat Noir reminded her.

Ladybug nodded, just as Chat Noir began to say his detransformation words, she realized that she needed to tell him not to do it in public. Both of them didn’t need civilians or anyone that could potentially try to harm them knowing their identities. It was supposed to be a private thing. It was already too late.

“Claws in.” Adrien Agreste stood where Chat Noir used to be. He flashed Ladybug one of his famous smiles. “Fath—Hawkmoth is finally defeated now, m’lady. There’s no reason for us to hide things from each other anymore. We’re meant to be. Ladybug, I’ll ask you this again…will you go out with me and be my girlfriend?”

“What?” Ladybug gasped.

“Excuse me?” Kagami walked out of the crowd, towards them.

Ladybug’s eye twitched as she stared at Adrien. Kagami was doing the same, although shocked as her boyfriend turned out to be a sloppy superhero. Someone who was constantly flirting with Ladybug. Even when they were in a relationship. Even now.

“Yes, I’m Adrien Agreste, also known as Chat Noir. Finally after Hawkmoth…my father is defeated we can reveal identities to each other—“

“No no, Adrien, this is live television. I didn’t want it public.” Ladybug stammered, having a frustrated expression. “You have a girlfriend. Your girlfriend is also here. Yet you tried to ask me out. Do you have any respect for my boundaries and hers?” She sneered, Adrien’s eyes widened when he saw Kagami. “Kagami is an outstanding person, Adrien. I don’t understand how you could just—just do this. Knowing that you’re Chat Noir makes everything much worse.”

“I knew something was off.” Kagami scowled as she walked to her soon-to-be-ex-boyfriend. “You were always hiding something from me. You weren’t even being subtle. I let it go because I thought it was because of Gabriel Agreste. But, no, it turns out that you’re actually Chat Noir. The incompetent, lazy, waste of a superhero. You don’t care about me, Adrien. I was the closest thing that you could get to being with Ladybug. Even now, you try your pathetic attempts of trying to get together with her. Even when I’m right here, your girlfriend. She still rejected you. Was it worth this, Agreste?”

Adrien looked shocked as if he didn’t expect this. As if he expected Ladybug to say yes to him and Kagami to be okay with all of this. “W-wait, girls—” He laughed nervously. “It was just a j-joke! You know how I am!”

Ladybug and Kagami clearly didn’t believe him.

“We’re over, Agreste.” Kagami looked disappointed and disgusted. “I hate the thought of being together with you when you’re pining after someone else. I’m not a rebound. I would never lower myself like that. I’m glad to know that our relationship was nothing but a joke to you.”

Ladybug face palmed. She still didn’t know why Adrien would try to play both of them and think he could get away. She knew he was blond, but not that blond. There’s no excuse for that.

“Then, Ladybug?”

“Hm?” Ladybug raised an eyebrow towards her. “I mean, yes?”

Kagami gave her an unusual smile—well, Marinette knew what Kagami's awkward and actually happy smile looked like. This was different, therefore different than her usual smiles.

“Are you single?”

“Uhm, yeah, I am.”

“Would you like to go out with me? Perhaps to relax? Maybe a date?” Kagami asked.

“What?”

Ladybug looked at Kagami with a stunned expression, her cheeks heating up. “I—“ She caught up to what Kagami was doing. It’s not as if she actually liked her. “I’d be delighted to go on a date with you, Kagami.” She didn’t think Kagami could be petty. 

Adrien looked as if someone killed his whole family, stole his dog and robbed his entire mansion. It never occurred to him that Ladybug might be into women. His ex. 

Kagami smirked at his expression. “Well then, shall we go?”

Ladybug gave her a matching smirk. “Of course,” She picked up Kagami, trying to ignore the blush on her face. Even if she knew it was fake.

She definitely wasn’t going to reveal her identity after figuring out that Adrien and Chat Noir are the same person.

She did feel a little bit of sympathy for him because everything was live, meaning that everyone knows his identity, what he did, and that his father is Hawkmoth. She’ll need his ring back too.

Talk about bad luck.

Chapter 24: Broken Reflection Of Love

Summary:

but how about one where Marinette and Adrien actually get together, but it just isn't a healthy relationship? They both have to randomly run out on dates, Adrien still loves Ladybug more than he does Marinette, and Marinette just continuously feels more and more neglected in the relationship. Most of the people around them seem to think they were just made for each other, but there's a few who notice just how the relationship is affecting Marinette. Specifically, Zoe, Kagami and Luka. And maybe they end up finding Marinette after a really bad date. They didn't have to run off for the entire date, unlike how it usually goes, but that meant Mari had to deal with Adrien comparing her to Ladybug the whole time, and not really treating her like a girlfriend, but as a replacement that just isn't as good. You can choose how those three end up helping Marinette. It could be them revealing their feelings for her, or just sitting there and comforting her without it having to be romantic.

Marinette shouldn’t have started dating at all. Not when she has to worry about protecting the Miraculous and being Ladybug.

When Marinette got in a relationship with Adrien, it wasn’t what she expected. What did she expect? A healthy relationship? Adrien to love her? She felt as if he was dating her out of pity. 

He never noticed her, nonetheless liked her. Even when it was just her, him, Alya, and Nino—they didn’t talk much. It was awkward and embarrassing. Marinette will admit that. She couldn’t get a sentence out around Adrien.

And Adrien always called her just a friend.

When she asked Adrien out, she didn’t expect him to say yes. Strangely, she wanted him to say no. She wanted that closure. To move on from her unhealthy crush. She felt guilty because she gained hope.  

Adrien loved her?

He sees her?

No.

No, he didn’t.

Their relationship was far from perfect as other people thought. They weren’t made for each other. They weren’t soulmates.

Marinette would probably disagree with all of that if it was the beginning of the school year. He wasn’t the sun to her moon. They weren’t yin yang, light and dark, and masculine and feminine. They didn’t complete or compliment each other. They definitely didn’t belong together.

How can they belong with each other when their hearts are in different places?

Adrien’s heart belonged to another while hers was everywhere. It was a mess. Their relationship was a mess.

It didn’t make anything better because she was Ladybug. When Hawkmoth decided to akumatize a person, she had to run out.

Fortunately, Adrien didn’t seem to mind her running out sometimes. It didn’t matter because both of them seem to have an excuse to run out when an Akuma appears. What a coincidence.

Marinette’s only been in one relationship and that was with Luka. With Luka, she didn’t feel out of place. With Luka, she could tell that he actually loved her. With Luka, he didn’t need to be rich to make her happy. Or perfect.

Her happiness couldn’t be bought with money. No amount of gifts, jewelry, anything can make up for the missed time. The neglect. All the times where Adrien canceled their date. 

She didn’t want that in a relationship. She wanted him to be there for her and she’d do the same. She wanted love, not superficial love.

Luka…

She briefly felt bad for comparing Adrien to Luka. She can’t blame him. Not when he’s a model. Not when he has to worry about Gabriel. Not when she practically did the same thing to Luka. That’s why she had to break it off with Luka. She couldn’t stand to upset him even more and lead him on.

She stuck out next to Adrien.

Not in a good way.

Not when he has a lot of fans and people just ready to bash anyone that gets together with Adrien. People that are ready to dig through the deep end of Earth just to find dirt on Adrien’s partner.

Marinette knew that the relationship was going to end sooner or later.

“What do you think of this restaurant?”

“Oh! Uhm, it’s very…flashy and good. Very flashy. I like it.”

Adrien sighed, frowning. The only reason he got together with Marinette was because she was the second closest thing to Ladybug. The pigtails. Her selfishness. But, she wasn’t her. Ladybug wasn’t clumsy like her. Ladybug wore red, not pink.

Marinette took that as a sign that she might’ve said something wrong. “I’m sorry…did I say something wrong? I appreciate you setting this up for us, Adrien.”

“Oh no, you’re fine. It’s just…” Adrien stared at Marinette for a moment. “I think you’d look nicer in red, Mari.” He smiled. It was a subtle attempt to get Marinette to look like Ladybug. His true love. 

Marinette paused, placing her fork on her plate. “Red?”

Adrien’s smile grew. “Yeah, red. It would look even better on you.”

The only time that Marinette really wore red was when she was Ladybug. She didn’t wear red much when she’s a civilian.

Marinette chuckled weakly. “Uh…I’m sorry, but red isn’t my color. It doesn’t compliment my complexion well. I’d stick out like a sore thumb.”

“No, not like a bright red. I know I don’t know much about fashion, but you’d look great in a Ladybug red!” Adrien exclaimed, completely oblivious to Marinette’s horrified expression

“A shade of red that Ladybug wears?” Her voice was hardly above a whisper.

Adrien didn’t know her identity, did he?

“Yes! If Ladybug could pull it off, so can you! But, Ladybug does it more effortlessly because she’s the Ladybug. I don’t think anyone can compare to Ladybug.”

Marinette’s brows furrowed.

It didn’t seem like Adrien knew she was Ladybug, but she didn’t like the way he was talking about Ladybug. She wasn’t jealous. That was her alter-ego that he was talking about. It just rubbed her off the wrong way.

You also shouldn’t be comparing your girlfriend to another woman.

“Uh…yeah, Ladybug is great and all, but I’m not going to dress up in her colors.” Marinette told him.

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why not?”

Marinette was sure that she made a face at the very moment. “B-because I don’t want to. You don’t see me telling you to dress up in leather like Chat Noir.” She tried to joke. 

Adrien frowned, saying nothing. He simply just stood up.

“Adrien?”

“I’m going.”

Marinette also stood up. “You’re goin—where?”

“I already paid for our meal beforehand. You don’t need to worry about the bill.”

Adrien just walked away. 

She wasn’t going to chase after him like a fool. She’s done that a lot at the beginning of the school year.

She was left alone in the middle of the restaurant.

Embarrassed.

She wasn’t stupid. She knew that Adrien had feelings for Ladybug, which is her. But Adrien didn’t know that. Adrien only liked her because she looked like Ladybug.

Why couldn’t he see that his actions hurt and so did his words?

---

“Marinette?”

Marinette looked up at the call of her name. It was three of her friends.

Kagami. Luka. Zoé.

“G-guys?” Marinette’s cheeks flushed. It was too late, they already saw her crying.

“What’s wrong? Do I need to go after someone? I will.” 

“Was it Adrien again?” Zoé had asked. Adrien, that blonde idiot, always manages to find a way to hurt Marinette. He didn’t deserve Marinette.

“Y-yeah…”

They saw how Marinette’s relationship with Adrien was affecting Marinette. It wasn’t anything good either. They saw past the facade of their perfect relationship. 

“What did he do?”

“I-it’s just t-that I always knew that he liked Ladybug and not me. Something inside of me just snapped actually hearing him compare us together. He’s so obvious with his f-feelings. I—I knew that I never should’ve asked him o-out. I’ll only get hurt in the end.” Marinette sniffled, wiping her tears away.

“Rubbing your eyes like that can cause bloodshot eyes and dark under eye circles. You shouldn’t be crying over someone like him. He wouldn’t be doing the same.” Kagami passed Marinette a handkerchief. “I did find it strange when Adrien had asked me out. I thought I loved him until I opened my eyes. We were nothing more than acquaintances. At first, I thought Adrien had feelings for you even while we were in a relationship. It’s clear to me that you weren’t the other woman, it was Ladybug. Him going after you after we broke up did confirm my suspicions about his feelings for Ladybug. Both of us were a replacement. We were the closest thing to him getting together with Ladybug.”

It was harsh, but sometimes the truth had to be harsh.

“Oh, melody, you don’t deserve to go through that.” Luka turned to Kagami. “Neither of you did. Nobody deserves to be compared to another girl by their boyfriend. It’s not funny or cute. Adrien can’t use the excuse of being sheltered for this. As much as a cold bastard Gabriel Agreste is, he wouldn’t teach his son to teach women, especially his girlfriend badly. Not when Gabriel Agreste loved his wife,  Emilie Agreste, so much. He still hadn’t moved onto another woman.”

“He loved her so much that he practically wasn’t seen outside anymore.” Zoé tried to lighten the mood.

Kagami looked up, glancing at the restaurant’s name. “Why are you out here anyways? Weren’t you two on a date? Did you leave him inside or—“

“He left me.”

“What?”

“He walked out of the restaurant.”

“And he just left you alone?”

Marinette nodded hesitantly.

The three friends glanced up at each other.

They had enough.

“Break up with him. Your relationship isn’t healthy at all. You shouldn’t feel isolated with him. You’re way too forgiving, Marinette. This is the bottom line. I’ve seen you cry over Adrien way too many times.” Kagami said firmly. “There’s more negativity in your relationship than positivity. It won’t take long for you to get akumatized if this relationship keeps going.”

“B-but—“

“No, I’m sorry, but don’t make excuses for him. He doesn’t deserve you wasting your tears on him. He wants Ladybug. He’ll never have her. He needs to snap out of his fantasy. Which doesn’t seem to be any time soon. This will continue happening if you don’t step up and break up with him first. He’ll expect you to change everything until you’re exactly like Ladybug if you don’t.”

“You’re much better than Ladybug. You don’t have a mask. We know much more about you than Ladybug. For all we know, under that mask, Ladybug could be a fake. Even if she wasn’t, out of everyone, Ladybug wouldn’t choose Adrien. She could be much older than him. She can be in a relationship or married. She might not even be looking for a relationship.” Zoé smiled sheepishly. 

Luka frowned. “Both of them are right. For your benefit and your happiness, you need to break up with him. He doesn’t love you for who you are. You shouldn’t have to change yourself for him to love you anyways. I personally like you way better than Ladybug. Including your flaws.”

Marinette nodded once again.

They were right.

As much as Marinette liked being Ladybug, she preferred just being Marinette. That’s who she was from the beginning. Marinette made Ladybug, not the other way around. Ladybug couldn’t be Ladybug without Marinette. But, Marinette could be Marinette without Ladybug. Marinette created Ladybug.

It’s such a shame that Adrien happened to be dating Ladybug’s civilian form while crushing on Ladybug.

Now he won’t have either.

Chapter 25: My Delinquent Childhood Friends

Summary:

Marinette storms home after once again being accused some bull by her class thanks to Lila and the teachers and Damocles being no help as well as Adrien going for his high road approach. As she was walking she ends up bumping into a group of four, tall muscular bikers. They look at her with a bit of scorn but then they recognise who she was along with MArinette. They then have a joyful reunion and soon they begin to catch up. She then tells them about her issues and soon things go to ahead when Lila brags about stopping their biker group, saying how she made the leader cry like a baby. Naturally pissed off, they storm DuPont and demand that Lila come out to stop them. The Akuma class cheers her on but Lila is scared out of their wits. The leader demands her to put up her dukes but she immediately chickens out and confesses that she lied about it before running away. Some of them chase after her but the remaining ones are soon confronted by MArinette with a look that says...'really?' They go a bit sheepish but it doesn't matter as now everyone becomes aware that Marinette has ties to a biker gang and now they are trying very hard to not piss her off.

Marinette honestly couldn’t believe this school. She knew that they were terrible, but she didn’t think they could stoop this low! The teachers are absolutely no help. Does nobody question her lying disease and can’t they see that Lila is targeting her?

Why couldn’t Adrien see that the high road won’t help anyone? Once Lila gets exposed, everyone in their class is going to be hurt. There’s no point in trying to prevent one akumatization when multiple people are going to get akumatized either way. Lila not getting akumatized is inevitable. Someone is going to get akumatized once the whole situation is over. Lila had been akumatized multiple times also. It’s nothing new.

Why did it seem like she was the only one with common sense in that school? Lying disease? Really? Why not go telling people you’re Ladybug instead of her best friend at this point? Marinette is sure they would believe that too. They’re probably going to ignore the obvious difference in hair color, eye color, skin, and height. She’s obviously Ladybug because why would she lie?

No matter what she says, it’s obvious that she’s jealous. Even if Adrien’s name wasn’t mentioned, she’s still jealous. Who would they have to blame once Lila is exposed? Themselves.

Marinette heard a grunt, she looked up, noticing that she bumped into someone’s back. Marinette internally groaned, she was too lost in thought that she hadn’t watched where she was going.

“Hey, watch where you’re going.” One of the men sneered.

“I’m sorry…” Marinette trailed off, recognizing who the men were once she realized who they were. “Wait,”

The men’ faces either softened or looked surprised once they also realized who she was. They looked embarrassed for scowling at her. Marinette stared at them with a blank expression. It seemed that they recognized her.

“Marinette?” One of the men, Raphael, laughed nervously. Marinette nodded as a response, confirming who she is. “I didn’t recognize you there. It’s our fault.” Marinette simply raised her eyebrow. “Truly.”

“Yes, it is your fault. Do you four just go around scowling at anyone? I really hope not. All of you look like gangsters now.” Marinette huffed, before a smile made its way on her lips. 

“Funny story…”

“Oh my…shut up.” Marinette groaned. “I haven’t seen you guys in so long.” She looked at each of them. “All four of you have grown.”

“You’ve also grown, Blue.” Aristide said, a small smile on his face. “I missed you. I didn’t think that I would see you again.” He chuckled. “I’m glad you recognized us.”

“The only thing that changed about you four is your muscles and hair. I see that you all started going to the gym. I remember all of your noodle arms.” Marinette teased. “And Lucas, you’ve dyed your hair.”

Lucas dramatically flexed his muscles. “Yep! I wasn’t a fan of my natural hair color, so I went full on gray.”

Marinette checked him out. “I like the look before and after. Although you look like an old man, you look nice.”

“Hey!”

Samuel snorted. “That’s what I had said!”

“Your eyes are rimmed.” Raphael pointed out, brows furrowed. “What’s happened?”

Marinette frowned. “Rimmed?”

“Who made you upset?”

“Ah…”

“Marinette,”

“Well,”

Marinette had no choice but to tell them what happened. It’s not like she could hide it. She knows they’re persistent. They wouldn’t back down.

“Some liar did this to you?”

“Uhm…”

“I’m surprised, Blue. Back then, you wouldn’t let anyone step on you like this. It’s almost hilarious.” Aristide said, as Marinette hardened her gaze at him. “Back then, you were the strongest. You were the one that protected us. You had a lot of training. You’re letting some chick lie about you and get away with it? The Marinette I knew would’ve made sure this liar wouldn’t be able to utter your name without trembling in fear. When have you stooped down so low for some bastard? Some blond with pretty eyes? If that was your weakness, you would’ve lost a long time ago. I know it’s not. What happened? You’ve lost your touch.”

“Aristide…”

Marinette glared at him. “We haven’t seen each other in years. I’ve changed. You changed. I can accept what I’ve become, what I lost. Can you accept that?”

Aristide tilted his head, leaning away. “You certainly have changed.” The edge of his lips curled up into a smirk. “I was wrong. You’re right. You haven’t lost your touch. You just don’t show it more often. It’s still there. I could see the fierceness in your eyes.” He chuckled. “I shouldn’t have said that to you. I didn’t mean it like that.”

Marinette didn’t falter. “Do you really think that I let her get away because I’m not capable of stopping her?” Aristide did though. “Because I’m nice and a changed person?” She walked closer to him. “Have you forgotten who taught you?”

Raphael wolfishly whistled, looking away. “Damn…”

“Then why, Mari?”

Marinette sighed. “I’ve changed.” Was all that she said. Those two words were immediately understood by the four. “Even when I did say something, the teachers and principal believed her. Even with all the evidence in the world, I’m the liar and jealous one. With the akumas being here, I think that they think that the impossible is possible now. Even with a quick search.”

“And it’s affecting you negatively.” Samuel folded his arms, looking upset. “You shouldn’t have to deal with that. Those friends of yours aren’t actually your friends. If we were there, we would deal with them.”

They looked at each other with matching expressions.

“Guys…”

“That doesn’t matter. We’ll protect you like you protected us all those years ago.”

Marinette raised a single eyebrow.

---

“They looked so dangerous and I was just so, so afraid that they would’ve hurt one of you or some civilian. Of course, I had to stop them. As a former superhero and Ladybug’s best friend, I was taught to do what’s right and protect others. It’s my duty.” Lila said wistfully, as if she was remembering something important. “Ah, but they were no match for me!”

“You’re so cool, Lila!” Rose beamed.

“Of course you would do something like that, Lila! You’re so amazing.”

“You stopped them before anyone else could get hurt! Good job!”

“Ladybug and Chat Noir may take care of the akumas, you take care of the criminals!”

Lila stood preening in their midst, delighted with the attention and praise.

“Fortunately, they turned themselves in. I guess they didn’t want to deal with my wrath.” The Italian giggled. “I made sure that they went to the police station. They looked more like babies than gangsters at the moment. The leader was shaking like a leaf.”

“Good, you placed those thugs in their place!”

“Oh, it was nothing re—“

“Hm, I was shaking like a leaf?” Someone cut her off.

“W-what—“

“Who are you and how did you get in our classroom!?” Alya screeched at the sight of the four men. 

Lucas smirked. “You’re serious?”

“They have to be.”

Aristide walked closer to Alya. “How can you not know who we are when your dear friend was just talking about how she beat us?” He glanced at Lila, who looked awfully pale. “Do you have the memory of a goldfish?” He chuckled. “I heard from a little mouse about what you’ve been doing and saying. Speak up.”

Adrien looked stunned, fiddling with his ring on his finger. He was prepared to leave the classroom and transform if anything happened. But, they weren’t an akuma. They were real people.

“Lila, I thought you said they were out behind bars.” Kim frowned.

“T-they must’ve escaped!” Lila exclaimed automatically out of her mouth. She panicked even more as the four men glared. She didn’t expect them to actually come! Curse her stupid luck. She didn’t know how to actually deal with the biker group. She was lying out of her mouth as usual! 

“This school is absolutely incompetent and ridiculous.” Samuel scoffed. “Do you really think they’d let criminals in the school?”

“W-well—“

“You got this, Lila! You defeated them once and you can do it again!” Someone in the class exclaimed. 

Aristide looked unimpressed. “You sure do like to tell people what they like to hear. What do you think that I would like to hear? Choose your words wisely.

Lila was trembling. “I…” The entire class was staring at her. “I—I’ll make sure you thugs are in jail!” 

“Do you really think you’re scary?” Raphael laughed mockingly. “Seriously, little girl, what could you do to us? Nobody here is afraid of you. We dealt with girls younger and shorter than you and they were scarier than you. You don’t fit that category at all.”

“Just admit that you lied and we’ll leave.” Samuel sighed.

“What are you talking about?”

“You sound just like Marinette!”

Lila didn’t want to expose herself but she also didn’t want to be a target.

“If not, put your fists up. Show them you can beat me.” Aristide grinned, a glint in his eyes. He knew he was going to win.

“W-wait!”

“Equal rights, equal fights.” Lucas cackled.

“Woohoo! You got this, Lila!”

Lila quickly glared at Alya, who cheered her on. Doesn’t she know this is actually dangerous?

“Confess, Lila!” Raphael said in a singing manner.

Aristide walked even closer to Lila, looking threatening. “Lila…”

Lila took a step back. “F-fine, I lied! I lied about everything! I didn’t actually beat them or put them in jail!” She shrieked, the class staring at her in shock. “Just don’t hurt me!” She soon ran off, Aristide and Lucas following after her.

“She…she lied?”

That’s when Marinette walked in, looking at Raphael and Samuel with a deadpan expression. 

“His idea, not ours!” Samuel quickly said, before Marinette could say something.

Marinette facepalmed. “Aristide is in so much trouble now.”

Chapter 26: The Devilous Duo

Summary:

Alya chases after Marinette to once again demand that Marinette start being nicer to Lila, but when she stumbles on Marinette's location, she sees both Marinette and Lila looking quite monstrous--red skin, horns, cloven tails, and so on. It turns out that Marinette and Lila are both demons from Hell, but Marinette has always had a soft spot for humans and thus sometimes decides to stop tempting and torturing them and instead go up to the human world to live among them in disguise. Lila is Marinette's coworker and is inevitably the demon dispatched to prove to Marinette all humans are horrible by showing how easy it is to turn Marinette's new human friends against her. Lila has once again succeeded, and Marinette--one of Hell's cleverest and most creative tempters--is ready to once again condemn all humanity and get back to ruining them. Even worse, because Alya and the class committed an act of pure evil against Marinette. Lila gets to claim dominion over their souls, meaning she can control their actions and torment them whenever and however she wants

It took a lot for Marinette to actually get annoyed. She had the patience of a saint, which was pretty ironic considering the truth.

“I owe you and Lila nothing.” Marinette said, trying to remain calm.

It’s just that Alya always managed to push her buttons in the wrong way recently.

“No! I won’t stop until you apologize to Lila for your behavior!” Alya scowled. “You need to be nicer to her! I don’t know what’s wrong with you, but this isn’t you. Are you seriously going to ruin everything over Adrien? Lila isn’t even interested in Adrien! You don’t need to be mean to her for no reason!”

“Alya, the reason I’m acting this way is because Lila is lying. How many times do I have to say that?” Marinette let out a sigh. “That’s the reason. Not some boy.” She wasn’t interested in the naive blond at all. 

She was getting very annoyed with Alya and the others in class.

They were convinced that she was really mean to Lila because she’s jealous. The way they’re going to solve the situation is terrible too. As if isolating her would make her better. As if ripping up her sketchbook would somehow make her be nicer to Lila. As if bullying was going to help her.

“—inette!”

One of her eyes twitched. “What?” Marinette snapped, startling Alya from her attitude. “Are you glasses just for show, huh? You can’t see the truth. You’re blind. You can’t see that I’m gaining nothing out of this entire conversation, Alya. I’m not listening to you, so don’t expect me to be kind to that liar.”

With that, Marinette began to walk away, leaving Alya in shock.

Alya never heard Marinette speak like that, not even with Lila. But she’s sure that Marinette has snapped with Lila. How dare she? She’s not going to let Marinette get away with disrespecting her! She’d be damned if Lila keeps suffering because of Marinette’s jealousy!

She picked up her pace, going to where she last saw Marinette was headed. 

The nerve of that girl.

After everything they did for her.

This is how Marinette repaid her?

The many times she tried to help Marinette get with Adrien because Marinette was far too shy and couldn’t talk without stuttering.

How ungrateful.

No wonder she’s jealous of Lila.

Lila is amazing.

A way better best friend than Marinette.

And more famous.

That’s when she spotted Marinette in the locker. 

Alya was about to say something to Marinette, to make her regret speaking to her, but something she heard made her stop from walking up.

“Marinette?”

Alya perked up at Lila’s voice, quickly hiding due to her curiously. If things got out of hand, she would step in.

“Lila…”

There was no anger in Marinette’s voice.

It was strangely devoid of any emotion.

“How are you doing?”

“I know that you already know the answer to that question. Don’t play dumb. It’s not a good look for you.”

Alya had no way of anticipating that situation, and the whole scene was a massive surprise to her. She had been led to expect a confrontation between Marinette and Lila, not a confrontation between two demon-like creatures.

The two girls stood in a room together, their bodies twisting and turning into grotesque shapes. Around them, the room is dark and ominous, lit only by flickering candles. 

Alya lowly gasped at what she saw.

Marinette had red skin, horns, and a cloven tail. She stared in disbelief as she also realized that Lila is the same. Marinette’s tail seemed more spiked while Lila’s tail seemed more smooth. It was such a strange and unexpected twist.

She was terrified and shocked by the sight.

…An akuma maybe?

Marinette’s claws grazed Lila’s neck slowly. Lila snarled, her eyes glowing with malicious intent. It would be so easy for Marinette to sink her talons into the soft, pliable flesh and rip away with deadly force.

Demons weren’t above killing other demons. Marinette is stronger than Lila. It would be very easy.

Marinette watched as she left behind shallow cuts as they traveled along her skin. Her claws trailed like a sinister cat’s paw, ready to attack and rend at any moment.

Alya shivered, she can feel their sinister precision and aura.

That’s when Marinette pulled her claws away from Lila.

Lila hummed in satisfaction. “What a greeting!” She sounded strangely happy for someone who just got threatened.

Marinette’s eyebrows slightly. “What do you want, Lila? To tell me that you’re right?”

Lila nodded. “Of course, I came here to do that. Marinette.”

Marinette simply scoffed.

“What did I tell you?” Lila smiled, her teeth— fangs showing, as she folded her arms. Someone would take her expression as being cocky if they were a stranger or truly didn’t know Lila like Marinette did. “All humans are the same.” Her voice is softer as she talks to Marinette, noticing her conflicted expression.

Marinette’s eyebrows furrowed, her fist clenched. “Of course,” She was trying to give humans the benefit of the doubt. Marinette liked humans. She thought they were adorable beings when they weren’t being murderers or something worse. And when they aren’t being tortured. They’re unique creatures. That’s why she held off on torturing and tempting them. She wanted to be them. She hadn’t expected it to go so terribly.

“There, there, Mari, it’s okay, you wanted to believe that they could be good.” Lila cooed, her tail wrapping around Marinette’s waist in a comforting manner. “I apologize for the way I treated you, but I had to prove you wrong.” Marinette said nothing in response. “Humans….they’re horrible beings. They don’t deserve your kindness. You should know better.” She doesn’t say that in a rude tone either, it’s more as if she feels bad for her demon companion.

Marinette had an unusual scowl on her face. But she didn’t seem mad at Lila. She knew that Lila was only doing her job by trying to bring her back to Hell. She doesn’t blame Lila either. Lila wasn’t responsible for their actions and decisions. They just blindly followed her words and took things to the next level. Lila truly couldn’t cause any actual harm unless the person deserved it. The akuma class had a special spot in Hell now.

Marinette let out a sigh. “It’s not your fault. It’s mine. I shouldn’t have been so naive.” She really wasn’t. She just believed that they could be good. “You’re right. I should know better. I do know better.” Humans are such fragile beings, so easy to crush. Yet so aggressive to people they deem different, to things they do not understand. Marinette will see them what being different truly means. How their actions have consequences.

“I didn’t even have to do much either.” Honestly, Lila seemed more mad than Marinette about the situation. Maybe it was because Marinette could handle her emotions better than her due to being the older demon and higher up. “All they had to do was listen to my voice and they gave in. Even Eve didn’t give in to biting the fruit that easily.”

“And a quick search would’ve proved you wrong. It shows how lazy humanity is nowadays. No matter how ridiculous your claims were, they believed it. Humans are really…irksome and simpleminded.” Marinette spat out.

Lila couldn’t help but laugh. “That’s what I’ve been telling you this entire time, Marinette. They deserve to be killed. To be tortured.”

Marinette was silent for a few seconds before she spoke. “I think you’re right.”

“Oh?”

“I was ignorant to think that humans are capable of being truly good. How annoying.” Marinette hissed out. “I am no longer going to take pity on the people of this wretched planet if it gets destroyed by Plagg.” She sneered. “Even angels aren’t as annoying as humans. I never thought I would say that.”

Lila’s eyes lit up in excitement as she stared at Marinette, grinning. “Oh, please, Marinette, let me have their souls! If you want them, at least let me have half of them! It’ll be so much fun!” Her voice pitched, tail swaying from her excitement. She was practically drooling at the idea of torturing. “I’ll get revenge on your behalf if you don’t want to! I’ll make sure to keep them alive too!”

Marinette let out a pleased laugh. “What an odd temptress you are, Lila.”

Lila smirked. “Only for your amusement, Marinette. I do have to catch your attention somehow, don’t I? You’re always upstaging me and I can’t just be left alone in your shadows like the rest of the demons.” The younger demon tilted her head. “I also couldn’t have you leaving your position in Hell. You’re the best. What would we do without you? I’m lucky that I managed to bring you back.”

Marinette waved her hand dismissively. “Why not? Don’t hold back.”

“When do I do that?”

“Actually, let me retract my statement. Hold back. I want to see their pitiful faces once they realized what's happening.” Marinette actually considered herself one of the kindest demons there. She was the only one that wanted to spare humanity. “Leave Alya to me though. She’s mine to torture.”

“Anything for you, my princess.” Lila said rather cheekily. “If you ever get bored of her, lend her to me. I’ll take extra care of her just for you.”

Alya could barely hold back her gasp.

She took a shaky step back.

She now realized that both are demons from Hell and they were going after her too. It was all a scheme. An act.

They’ve been fooled.

They were going to kill them.

Her.

This was worse than Hawkmoth who had never killed anyone!

She had to warn everybody—

That’s when she heard cackling from their direction. She stared at the black, shadowy forms of her classmates, who were staring at her with glowing red eyes.

“Oh, it seems we have a faux fox listening in. What perfect timing!”

Chapter 27: Spots Of Change

Summary:

After she can’t deal with the stress of her hero and school life anymore (and also Chat Noir’s constant harassment), Marinette quits being Ladybug and transfers to a new school. The new Ladybug is just as efficient as Marinette was, but more strict and harsh. Not taking any of Chat Noir’s BS, flirting or laziness and is more harsh towards citizens like Alya (for filming Akuma attacks and trying to get interviews with her), Lila (exposing her lies on live TV) and Chloe (for just being a straight up bitch).

Despite keeping Paris safe and taking down Akuma’s even faster then the old Ladybug, a lot of Paris aren’t comfortable with this new more strict Lady. Most especially Adrien, Alya and Chloe. Then one day when Alya tries, again, to interview the two heroes on a live stream, this Ladybug reveals the original one revealed why she quit before passing down the Miraculous Ladybug to her. How she couldn’t take the stress and pressure of keeping Paris safe, trying to keep her emotions in check, Chat’s never ending sexual harassment and tantrums, and how her the former class, the Akuma class, and false friends treated her civilian self like a slave and took her for granted.

Marinette honestly had never felt better ever since she gave the Ladybug miraculous to someone trustworthy. She felt so free. She could finally be a normal teenager.

“Hey, look, it’s the new Ladybug and Chat Noir! She’s being interviewed by the Ladyblogger!”

Of course Marinette didn’t give the miraculous to another teenager. That would be stupid and history would repeat itself.

“Is that so?”

She needed an adult.

An adult who could defend herself, had a strong mentality, who wouldn’t take their crap. Someone who would actually be tough for Hawkmoth. Someone who would be better than her.

“Yeah…but something is off.”

She moved schools for the better of her mental health. She wouldn’t have to deal with Lila, Alya, Adrien. Nobody. She wouldn’t have to do anything with Chat Noir anymore either unless it came to that.

Things honestly couldn’t be any better.

“Chat Noir, unlike the other, I don’t tolerate this playfulness on duty.” Anatis scowled as Chat Noir cowered. “You’re lucky that you managed to get this far without someone stripping you free of your miraculous.” Her gaze was on his ring. “I don’t know how Ladybug could deal with such…incompetence. She’s better than me I suppose.”

“H-Hey! I’m not incompetent!” Chat Noir exclaimed, trying to save some face. It was humiliating, getting tore down by this new Ladybug. Just who did she think she was? It was him and Ladybug against the world! Not some new girl! Just why would Ladybug leave her miraculous to someone so…mean? “It was originally just Ladybug and I! Not all these…other heroes! I don’t know why Ladybug gave you her miraculous! You must’ve stolen it or something!”

“And it won’t end with Ladybug and Chat Noir. Remember that. If Ladybug hadn’t trusted me, do you really think I would’ve had one of the most important miraculous?” Anatis laughed, before she narrowed her eyes. “One thing you aren’t going to do is disrespect and doubt Ladybug. You will put some respect on Ladybug’s name, who saved you all countless of times. Who took this job more seriously than anyone else. If it wasn’t for Ladybug, Hawkmoth would’ve won already.” She sneered. “Do you really think that I’m stronger than Ladybug?”

Alya was in shock. Well, she didn’t think that the new Ladybug was stronger than the original Ladybug. She just wished that the original Ladybug would come back. Nobody liked Anatis. She was far too strict and harsh. “Are you saying that you aren’t?”

Anatis raised an eyebrow. “Obviously, I’m not. Ladybug has more experience in this certain area than me. Ladybug is more creative and smarter than me. Ladybug wouldn’t let her guard down if I tried to take her miraculous. Ladybug sure as hell wouldn’t lose to me either.” She let out a sigh. “Ladybug is amazing. Even if she isn’t wielding the miraculous anymore, I’m confident that she could still beat me without her powers.”

Chat Noir’ eyebrows furrowed, staring at Anatis with a stunned expression. “Are you saying that you know Ladybug in her civilian form?”

Anatis rolled her eyes. “I wouldn’t have her miraculous if I didn’t. And, no, I’m not revealing her identity to you.”

“This isn’t fair!”

“Ugh, I’ve seen your tantrums only on a screen, but seeing it in person is even more terrible. Absolutely childish.” The Ladybug wielder scoffed.

Alya smiled nervously. “Ah…it seems that you and Chat Noir aren't on good terms? Why is that?” She didn’t like their dynamic. They didn’t get along at all, unlike Ladybug and Chat Noir.

“It is not my job and never will be my job to become on friendly terms with this cat. I do not need to know his personal preferences or how to please him. I only need to know if he’s capable of doing his job. Our duty is to defeat Hawkmoth. That’s it. Nothing more. Nothing less.” Anatis said firmly. “The only reason that Ladybug and Chat Noir came close to losing is because they put their personal feelings above everything else. Especially this mangy cat.”

Chat Noir scowled. “How can you say that about Ladybug!? We won every single time! It’s you who are ruining things.”

“Sure, you two may have won every time. But there are multiple times where you two were close to losing because of these personal feelings.” Anatis laughed. “I’m not disrespecting or insulting Ladybug. I spoke to her beforehand and occasionally had conversations with her to check up on her. She certainly agrees with my words. She’s just far too…hm, soft, to put it bluntly like me.”

“Yeah, we can tell.”

And Anatis could tell that they didn’t mean it as a compliment either.

“I’ve taken down akumas faster than Ladybug and this is how I’m treated?” Anatis questioned. She didn’t seem angry nor did she seem happy. Just neutral. “How unfortunate for me. Ladybug really left an impact on Paris although she is…lacking in some ways. Not an insult of course. Ladybug would agree with me.”

Alya and Chat Noir scowled, but Anatis couldn’t care less about how they felt. She actually didn’t care at all.

“Anyways, do you know the reason why Ladybug quit?”

“The reason why Ladybug quit.” Anatis repeated, letting out a hum. “Well, I wouldn’t say quit, more like she just stopped wielding any miraculous. The Ladybug miraculous was too much. There is too much responsibility that comes with wearing it too.”

Alya’s nose scrunched up. “Are you saying that Ladybug gave up because she’s a…deserter?”

Anatis scoffed. “No wonder you’re known for being a tabloid. You’re putting words in my mouth. Ladybug didn’t give up and didn't make it sound so negative either. If anything, you all are lucky that Ladybug didn’t stop wielding her miraculous earlier on.” She resisted the urge to smirk at Alya’s expression of shock and anger. “Ladybug had gave me her miraculous. She won’t be wearing it anymore either. The original Ladybug is completely done and I’m here to stay.”

“What do you mean by that?”

It was as if she was saying that although Ladybug gave up her miraculous, she isn’t completely gone. She was still working in the field.

This time, Anatis didn’t hold back. “Can’t say much, Chat Noir. It’s nobody’s business but her own.”

“It is my business. I’m Ladybug’s partner!”

“Was. You never were her partner. You were more like a leech hanging onto her, sucking her dry.” Anatis chuckled at her own words. “I can and will not tell you anything.”

“It’s not fair!” Chat Noir growled. “I’m never told anything! First Ladybug gave her miraculous to you, who doesn’t have any respect! You will not talk or treat me that way! I’m Chat Noir!” He reached up as if to grab her earrings. “The original Ladybug is going to come back!”

That’s when Anatis grabbed him by his wrist, flipping him over. She dug her knee into his back, causing him to groan. “Don’t you dare try to take my miraculous! I don’t give a fuck what your name is or who you are! I certainly don’t give a crap about things being fair or not! Life isn’t fair! Respect is earned and you currently haven’t earned nothing! I will not hesitate to rip that ring of yours off your finger if you overstep my boundaries and your limits again!” She snarled. “You're the main fucking reason why Ladybug gave me her miraculous!”

Chat Noir’s eyes flattened. “W-what—“

“Yes! It was you who managed to push Ladybug over the edge! Ladybug couldn’t handle your never ending sexual harassment and your petty tantrums!” She snapped. “You don’t understand when a lady says no that she actually means no! That doesn’t mean to try even harder! She’s not playing hard to get! She doesn’t fucking like you! She never will! Get that information through your incredibly thick skull!”

Although Anatis is usually calm, she does not have the patience for Chat Noir’s antics or Alya’s tomfoolery. If yelling is the way to get them to understand then so be it.

“Ladybug gave her miraculous to me because some imbeciles in her civilian form took advantage of her. They treated her like a slave and took her for granted. She couldn’t deal with it anymore. None of her forms was ever something she could escape from. There was trouble everywhere. You guys are lucky that Ladybug hadn’t managed to be akumatized.”

“It’s Ladybug’s duty—“

“To protect you all?” Anatis laughed. “You’ve gotten it all wrong. It was never her duty. The old person in charge of the miraculous is gone. It wouldn’t be wrong to say that Ladybug is the one in control of every miraculous. It shouldn’t be her duty. She shouldn’t have to not feel for the sake of Paris, who doesn’t seem to give a shit about Ladybug’s feelings. You all only care about the perfect hero couple and yourselves. The fate of Paris’ fate shouldn’t fall on the shoulders of one person. Chat Noir doesn’t even count because he doesn’t take it seriously.”

“You can’t—you can’t say that to us.”

“I can and I will. I am not afraid to speak my mind and say the truth. You people in Paris are arrogant and also took Ladybug for granted. If we’re going to use your advice for Ladybug then I’ll say it to all of Paris. Control your emotions. Don’t feel. Just like how you all wanted Ladybug to do.” Anatis said firmly. “I do not care if you people like or dislike me. It is not my duty to be liked. You don’t have to feel comfortable with me. I am only here to save Paris. I am here to stay.”

Chat Noir and Alya looked shocked.

Especially Chat Noir.

“What? Is that not what you wanted to hear?” Anatis asked mockingly. “Hm? You wanted to hear that Ladybug gave up for some weak reason, didn’t you? You didn’t think that the Ladybug is a fucking human being like the rest of us. That she struggles like every other person alive. You’re a trash excuse of a human being, Chat Noir. You think you’re so hot. Just because you’re a hero doesn’t mean that you’re excluded from the laws. You’re a pervert and a creep. Ladybug should’ve gotten a restraining order against you or something. Your cheeky little puns really adds to your character. You’re disgusting and you don’t even know it.”

“I’m not—I’m not—“ Chat Noir began stammering, his face being flushed from embarrassment as all of this was live. He wasn’t a pervert or creep. “Ladybug never said no!”

Wrong move apparently.

“So you took her silence as a yes despite her obvious discomfort? You’re not helping your case.” Anatis grabbed him by his bell. “It’s your fault that Ladybug isn’t coming back and you’ll have to live with that fact. You drove her away. She quit because of you.” She said mockingly.

It went silent.

Chat Noir and Alya had no words to say, Alya actually lowering her phone for once, the live stream only catching the ground.

Anatis grabbed her yo-yo. “I do have better things to do than let an obnoxious reporter interview me. Better yet, a bully. This is your first and last time interviewing me. It is not my job to protect you if you’re stupid enough to put yourself in battle.” She looked at Chat Noir. “Remember, I will take your miraculous no matter what or how if I catch you slacking off. I am not Ladybug and I am here to stay. I will take your miraculous back to you know who if I catch you doing that crap. If you think I’m not serious, fight me right now, Chat Noir.”

Chat Noir was one of the first miraculous wielders there. Although Ladybug had started at the same time, she was more experienced. She received more training. Ladybug wouldn’t choose someone inexperienced. He wasn’t confident that he could win against her. When she flipped him over, he could feel the difference between their strength. “I…no…” 

“Good.”

Was she harsh?

Yes.

Did she care?

Not at all.

Chapter 28: Golden Temptations

Summary:

where Lila tries to claim Marinette is a gold digger or sugar baby since she seems to attract wealthy people (Adrien, Kagani, Chloe, Felix is debatable, 'Damian', Zoe...and those are just the teens) but Marinette is confused like No? I'm not a sugar baby?? And then one of them, Kagami maybe?, looks her in the eyes and asks her if she wants to be?

“Don’t you guys find it…strange that Marinette somehow attracts all these wealthy people?” Lila asked aloud one day. “No offense to you, Marinette! Of course not!”

Marinette suppressed her groan. “What exactly are you implying?”

“You somehow keep par with Chloé Bourgeois. You’re also friends with Chloé’s sister, Zoé. You’re friends with the Adrien Agreste. You’re friends with Kagami Tsurugi, the supposed ice queen, warmed up to you. You’ve been acknowledged by Félix Graham De Vanily. Not to mention that your ex-boyfriend is Jagged Stone’s son.” Lila listed off. “That’s not even all!”

Marinette raised an eyebrow: “…And?”

“I probably wouldn’t be far off to say that you’re the sugar baby of one of them.” Lila said, before looking apologetic. “Oops…I didn’t mean to say it like that! It’s just so…unbelievable. You manage to attract so many rich people.”

…

They all just stared at Lila in shock.

It was Chloé who broke the silence.

Chloé spit out her drink, her cheeks flushed. “Excuse me?” The idea of Dupain-Cheng being her sugar baby was interesting. Wait, no! Dupain-Cheng is her enemy! Although she’s cute and caught her mother’s attention way more times than she ever could’ve—She wouldn’t want to spoil her! She wouldn’t want to see Dupain-Cheng showing off her wealth and beauty because of her, Chloé Bourgeois decided to spoil her! She couldn’t deny that Dupain-Cheng is talented, catching the eye of many. Maybe…maybe that wouldn’t be a bad idea.

“W-What?” Adrien sputtered, equally flustered. He and Marinette were way too young to be…that. His father also wouldn’t accept him being in that position! Well…Adrien knows that out of all his friends, his father finds Marinette to be exceptional. She also was the winner of her father’s competition. No, no! What is he thinking? Marinette is just a friend!

“Despicable.” Félix scoffed, although if they looked closer, they could see the blush tainting his cheeks. “Absolutely despicable.” Félix wasn’t close to Marinette at all. He knew that she had feelings for his cousin. Though, he wasn’t opposed to the idea of spoiling Marinette. It’d be fun and she would be over his oblivious cousin. She’s also one of the people who doesn’t treat him just as Adrien’s cousin. But, he knew that she wouldn’t accept money for free. Marinette is smart. She even caught his mother’s attention. Marinette was rather…interesting.

“Marinette is only my friend.” Kagami said in a flat tone. For Marinette to be her sugar baby means that she has to be older. Technically, she is older than Marinette. Kagami doesn’t see what’s wrong with giving Marinette gifts if she wants them. Or paying for something that Marinette cannot currently afford. Marinette always pays her back even when she insists that she doesn’t have to.

“Y-yeah, what Kagami said!” Zoé laughed nervously. Yes, Zoé couldn’t deny that she has a crush on Marinette. She would honestly love to spoil her though.

“You know what…” Alya hummed, staring at her best friend. “Lila does have a point. You’re always attracting wealthy people for some reason.”

“A-Alya!” 

“Don’t even get me started on Chat Noir.”

“Hey, I said he only visited because he got hungry, nothing else! He also makes…great company.” Marinette blushed. 

Lila had no clue about that. Of course a goody-two shoes like Marinette would attract another goody-two shoes. She wouldn’t be surprised if Marinette was having sleepovers with Ladybug now.

How annoying.

“I’m not anyone’s sugar baby.” Marinette hissed. “I work hard for my success. I don’t leech off of my friends. That’s not who I am. All of my success came from me. They are just…well, some of them are my friends. It's crazy that I managed to meet all of them and get to know them. It’s unbelievable, I know. But I wouldn’t use them like that.”

Lila stepped back, chuckling. “I believe you, of course. I only found it strange. No harm said, no harm done.”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Right,”

Kagami let out a thoughtful hum as she stared at her first real friend.

Marinette helped her so much in life.

She stood up to her mother for her. 

And much more.

Once Kagami got to truly know Marinette, she really liked her.

She only wants the absolute best for Marinette.

Kagami turned to Marinette with a serious expression. “Marinette,”

“Yes?”

“Would you like to be my sugar baby?”

“What!?”

Chloé squeezed her drink. “Hold up, I have dibs! As if I’d let you get to Dupain-Cheng first!”

“You are not a worthy opponent. It would be an unfair battle and you would lose easily.” Kagami said bluntly.

“Tsurugi, I’m going to strangle you!”

“As if I’d let you reach me.”

“Oh, you think you’re better than me!?”

“Yes, I know I’m better than you. Marinette, watch as I prove myself to you by winning against your rival.”

“Guys…this is highly inappropriate.” Zoé said, before looking at Marinette. “If you ever wanted something that was too expensive, I’d always buy it for you though.”

Félix cleared his throat. “All of you are imbeciles. But, Dupain-Cheng…I wouldn’t mind spending some of my wealth on you. I’ll have you if you’ll have me.”

“Marinette, as your good friend, you know that I will always pay for you!” Adrien exclaimed, trying to one-up the others. His dare they try to take his friend away from him? He knew her first! Well…besides Chloé, he knew Marinette first. “As a gentleman also!”

“I’m afraid not, cousin.”

“Féli—“

“Wait, do I not have a say in this!?” Marinette shrieked, before glaring at Lila. “This is your fault!”

One of Lila’s eyes twitched. “Why the hell do you have a harem?” She scowled. “Who isn’t in love with you at this point?”

“Lila, your mother is an Italian ambassador. If we’re speaking of the rich, you’re also in the category.” Marinette said dryly. “According to your logic, I might as well be your sugar baby too. Are you perhaps in love with me too, Lila?” She scoffed. “I’m just a likable person that happens to attract wealthy people I guess”

“Curse you and your stupid harem!”

“You’ll be calling yourself stupid too and cursing yourself though!”

“Screw off!”

Marinette could barely refrain herself from smirking. It was fun when Lila’s lies backfired on her in the most humorous way possible.

“I won against your rival, Marinette! I’ll take you out to an expensive restaurant or wherever you want go, to celebrate my victory.”

“Wait, what—“

She was serious?

Chapter 29: The Fake Ladybug

Summary:

A girl pretends to be Ladybug and it horribly backfires.

Marinette honestly didn't know what to say or do. She was flabbergasted. She didn’t know whether to be impressed or annoyed by Lila’s stupidity.

“Yes, I feel like I can tell you all that Elayne is Ladybug! My best friend!” Lila practically broadcasted.

Maybe both.

Marinette didn’t care that much about Lila, but she didn’t like that Lila was manipulating her friends. She doesn’t know what Lila offered Elayne, but she knows it’s not something good.

She was unimpressed.

Marinette didn’t feel threatened by Lila at all. She just thought that Lila would’ve been a…better liar. Lying disease? Marinette could only guess that common sense left the moment everyone got their miraculous. Because, really? Where was everyone’s common sense and logic? Nonexistent.

Lila isn’t really smart or competent.

Marinette glanced at Adrien, who shrugged.

She got up and walked over to him.

“You’re believing this?” Marinette gestured over to the girl claiming to be her alter ego.

Adrien shook his head. “I highly doubt that Ladybug would reveal her identity to Lila, no less a class that’s labeled the akuma class. And Alya runs the Ladyblog, that would be one very easy way for Hawkmoth to get Ladybug’s miraculous. I’m also sure that Ladybug would tell Chat Noir her identity before anyone else.”

Marinette smiled. “Is that so?” 

“Of course.” Adrien chuckled. “Lila is a liar. You and I both know that. Ladybug was here way before Lila came. It’d be strange for Lila to randomly introduce the Ladybug and actually know her. You know that Ladybug is serious about keeping her identity a secret and the other heroes.”

“That is true…” Marinette trailed off, watching Lila brag about Elayne. “Though I do wonder how she got this girl in our class. Or what she offered her to get Elayne to pretend to be Ladybug.”

“This school isn’t…the best. It’s almost like they let anyone in this school and teach. I don’t think she offered much. Elayne seems pretty, uhm, clueless.” Adrien said, crossing his arms. “She doesn’t know much about Ladybug and only her basics. I don’t think she’s from here and Lila is filling her in on information.”

“You know, I thought that too. I think the class is ignoring the truth and being happy because Ladybug is in their class.” It’s a coincidence in their end, is it not? Marinette did give a miraculous to nearly everyone in her class. Now, Ladybug, show: up?

“She’s lucky that there isn’t an akuma that is coming after her because she’s claiming to be—“

“Ladybug, how foolish of you to reveal yourself to a bunch of teenagers who know nothing but how to gossip! It’s very cocky of you to reveal your identity to a camera with the expectation of beating me!”

Marinette had a blank expression. “You were saying?”

“I…jinxed it, didn’t I?”

“Yep.”

Instead of an akuma, it was Hawkmoth.

Hawkmoth grinned as he held Elayne by her collar. “Now to wait for your stupid partner to arrive after I take your miraculous.”

Marinette and Adrien quickly went separate ways without a word.

“Elayne, transform!”

“You got this!”

“You can defeat him!”

The akuma class cheered Ladybug on.

Hawkmoth grabbed one of her earrings, inspecting it. “Eh?” He grabbed the other earring. Nothing was happening. “What’s this?” He dropped Elayne on the ground, who let out a groan.

“No!”

Elayne was trembling in fear as she stared at the ground. This isn’t what she expected. When Lila told her that she would be paid greatly, she didn’t tell her that she would be targeted by an actual villain. She thought it was a joke.

“I can feel your fear, Ladybug.” Hawkmoth said, before crushing the pair of earrings in his palm. “I shouldn’t call you that, should I? It’s all a lie.”

“W-What?”

“What is he talking about, Elayne?”

“Where’s Chat Noir!”

“Ladybug can’t lose now!”

“We believe in you even without your miraculous!”

“Placing your loyalty into the wrong person is truly idiotic.” Hawkmoth scoffed. “Isn’t that right, Ladybug?” He said mockingly.

“Well…I wouldn’t say idiotic. More like they’re teenagers who makes mistakes, Hawkmoth.” Said a very familiar voice.

“L-Ladybug?”

“Ah, of course. That makes more sense.”

Lila slowly begins to back up, internally cursing Hawkmoth and the others. She should’ve known that her plan would fail.

Alya was staring at Ladybug and Elayne with a stunned expression. “B-but…she’s Ladybug.”

Chat Noir whistled. “Oh wow, two Ladybugs?” A grin formed on his face. “Unfortunately, only one Ladybug has my heart. Two Ladybugs would be too much for my heart to handle.”

“I have seen the Ladyblog. I can confirm that she’s not me since I’m here. I do not plan on revealing my identity anything soon.” Ladybug looked at Elayne. “You know, you're not the first person who claimed to be me.” Ladybug said with a smirk. “However, you are the first person to say it live and on a blog which I’m sure Hawkmoth watches. I must say, that’s foolish. If I ever were to reveal my identity, it wouldn’t be on a popular blog. It would be after Hawkmoth is defeated and with Chat Noir in private.” 

Chat Noir grabbed his baton. “You’re entirely right, Lovebug.”

Ladybug rolled her eyes fondly, raising an eyebrow. “Lovebug?” She questioned. “You are getting worse at the nicknames, Chat.”

“Oh, please, I’m the best!” Chat Noir laughed. 

Hawkmoth scowled. “It seems that I’ve been fooled by a very foolish teenager.” His gaze lingered on Elayne. “How unfortunate that I wasted my time on you. You will face consequences for doing that sooner or later. Be prepared.”

Ladybug’s gaze hardened. “Do you really think that we’ll let you go after this, Hawkmoth?”

“Do you think that you can catch me?”

Ladybug and Chat Noir glanced at each other. 

“It’s two against one, isn’t it?”

Hawkmoth chuckled. “How unfair for supposedly righteous heroes.”

Chat Noir sighed. “How about we just get this fight started instead of unnecessary chatting?”

“It is true that villains never win when they monologue.” With that, Hawkmoth launched off, Chat Noir trailing behind him.

Ladybug let out a sigh. “Moral of the story, do not pretend that you’re me. Not only are you ruining my reputation, you’re ruining your reputation. You’re only making yourself a bright red target for Hawkmoth if you go around claiming you’re Ladybug. It does not end well.”

She began chasing after her partner and Hawkmoth.

She briefly wondered what excuse would Lila come up with next, but she wasn’t that important compared to Hawkmoth.

Chapter 30: Ditching The High-Road

Summary:

I suggest one where Adrien decides not to do the "high road" thing and work with Marinette to ruin Lila.

“She did what?” Adrien was in shock. He didn’t know that Lila would go that far. If he knew that, he wouldn’t have suggested taking the high road. He was not going to let Lila get away with threatening his friend.

Marinette blushed, not expecting that reaction from her. “W-well…it’s probably not that serious b-because I trust them! It’s not like…they would abandon me for a girl they hardly know.” Her voice got more timid. Lila wasn’t that good of a liar, it’s just her classmates are gullible. Based on their behavior for the past few days, she does believe that Lila might make true to her threat. “…right?”

Adrien frowned.

Not that serious?

“Marinette, this is serious. She threatened you.” Adrien knew that he had a hand in this just because of his stupid advice. Marinette must’ve thought to leave all of it alone and not defend herself against Lila because of him.

“Yeah…but…”

He could see the doubt and sadness in her eyes.

How could he just notice this now?

“Marinette, no!” Adrien immediately grimaced when he noticed the startled look on Marinette’s face. “Sorry, I mean, no, what Lila is doing isn’t right. Her behavior is inexcusable. It’s not funny. Not to you. Not to anyone. She’s taking advantage of the others. She went as far to threaten you when you saw through her lies. If I knew that in the beginning, I wouldn’t have told you to take the high road. This is my fault and I apologize. She isn’t some person that would go away if you just smile or a crazy reporter. It’s not something that people would forget as time passes. This is seriously hurting you, Marinette. It’s hurting me to see you like this. This is real life. Forget what I said that day. Screw the high road. You shouldn’t have to worry about what Lila might scheme next or say about you. You shouldn’t have to worry about losing your friends.”

Marinette was absolutely baffled by Adrien’s words. When she had become Ladybug and even before that, she had learned to deal with her problems by herself. She didn’t want to bother anyone or make it seem like they had no choice but to solve her problems for her. That just wasn’t who she was. She’ll burden all of her problems and everyone else’s issues on her shoulder too. Of course it became too much sometimes, but there was nothing she could do about it. She’s Ladybug. She can’t afford to lose or have people lose faith in her. That’s why no one but her parents and Chat Noir had ever asked if she was okay or if she needed help.

But Adrien? Marinette had always thought that he was the passive type, it only proved her point when he gave her the high-road advice.

She was wrong.

Adrien was wrong.

Both of them were wrong and mistaken the situation.

Marinette had thought she could shoulder the burden once again because Adrien had said to leave it alone. Adrien had thought that it wasn’t serious.

Both of them had underestimated the entire situation.

“Adrien…” Marinette was being reminded of the reason she had fallen for him. Actually, she can’t help but admire him even more after this. “I…don’t know what to do.” And that was honestly one of the hardest things to admit.

“Just take a break, Marinette. Don’t worry about Lila, I’ll deal with her for you. That’s all you need to do. You won’t even have to lift a finger.” Adrien promised, looking determined. “Leave it to me. I’ll take care of her for you and the sake of others. Mostly for you. I will not let that liar ruin you.”

Marinette couldn’t stop the small smile that began to form. “…Alright, I’ll leave it to you.”

“Thank you, Marinette. You won’t regret it.” Adrien said with a smile.

---

Adrien didn’t waste any time when he got home.

“Father,”

Gabriel's cold expression softened slightly as he turned to face his son, the faintest hint of warmth in his eyes. “Adrien,” He said in a low voice, acknowledging his son's presence. “Nathalie informed me that you wished to discuss something important. What is it that you need, my son?”

Adrien met his father's gaze with a respectful and composed demeanor, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. “Thank you for seeing me, Father.” He began, his voice steady and measured. “I understand that your time is valuable, so I'll be as brief as possible. There’s a problem with one of the models, and I believe it is something that you, as the head of the company and my father, should be aware of.”

Gabriel's expression remained calm and attentive as he listened to his son's words, his eyes narrowing slightly in contemplation. “I see,” He replied. “Go on, Adrien, and tell me what this issue is.”

“It's about Lila Rossi,” Adrien took a deep breath, steeling himself for the conversation ahead. “I've been concerned about her behavior lately. From what I've heard and seen, she has been behaving inappropriately towards multiple individuals and has threatened them using your name. This not only puts your reputation and that of the company at risk, but it also endangers the safety and well-being of the individuals involved. She uses her position to harass and even try to harm the people I care about.”

Gabriel's expression darkened as he listened to Adrien's explanation. “I see.” He said, his voice a low rumble. “This is indeed a serious matter.” He turned to look out the window, his mind racing with thoughts. Lila Rossi. He should have known better than to trust her. He knew about her habits of lying but didn’t think it was serious and was just her lying about small things. “And what do you think is the best consequence for her, Adrien?”

“I want her gone.” Adrien said, causing Gabriel’s eyes to slightly widen. “I want her fired, father. At most, blacklisted from every single one of your events.”

Hearing his son's firm demand, Gabriel couldn't help but be taken aback for a moment. He hadn't expected such a resolute tone from Adrien, but he couldn't deny the sense in his words. He took a deep breath and nodded slowly. “I understand your anger and frustration, Adrien. I will ensure that she is fired and blacklisted from any future events. It's clear that her behavior cannot be tolerated.”

“I want nothing to do with her and I refuse to model with that liar.” Adrien said with a small scowl. And that was the absolute truth. “As long as she’s here, I am not working, father. Whether you like it or not. I can not work with her. She’s not even competent enough to be a model! Every single time I have to model with her, the photoshoots take longer. She’s always doing the wrong thing and when Vincent points it out, she threatens to go tell you and get him fired. I’m uncomfortable working with her, father. She’s too touchy. When I say something about to, she also threatens me that she'll tell you some lies.”

Gabriel’s face hardens, his fist slightly clenched. “…Is that so?” His son wasn’t a liar. There would be no reason for him to lie about Lila. He hired Lila to get his son away from bad influences. Now that he’s hearing from Adrien, it’s more like she’s the bad influence. How dare she use his name in such a manner? Threatening his own son? Sexually harassing him too? He doesn’t tolerate anything that Lila is doing.

“Yes!” Adrien did not care how loud his voice was getting. He was going to make sure he was heard. He wasn’t going to let Lila get away with just a simple suspension. He was going to make sure she was absolutely ruined. “I couldn’t even bring it up to you before because she said that you’ll believe her over me!”

Gabriel shifted his gaze back to Adrien, his surprise evident in his expression. He had never heard Adrien talk with such anger before. “Adrien,” He began, choosing his words carefully. “Although I understand your concerns and the seriousness of the situation, we must handle this matter with caution. Firing someone without proper proof is not only unethical but can also lead to legal repercussions. We must gather evidence and ensure that everything is handled discreetly and in accordance with the law.”

“That’s true, but I already have the evidence! She already has her lies on the internet which can be easily disproved! She also has been targeting and even threatened my friend, Marinette! That’s enough evidence, right?”

“Threatened?” When Gabriel had told Lila to find a way to get Marinette upset, he didn’t want her to threaten her. Marinette has amazing talent and he didn’t want to see her broken.

Lila Rossi has crossed a line and he’ll make sure that she pays the price.

“And guess what? People are even calling Lila your muse!”

“What?!”

---

Honestly, it wasn’t that hard.

It was funny how people underestimated him. Many people were aware of his public image and assumed that he was naive or aloof. In reality, he was anything but. He was acutely aware of the subtle manipulation and deceit that often surrounded him, and he wasn't easily fooled. When people thought he wasn't paying attention, they ended up revealing more than they meant to. And Lila, too, had made the same mistake, thinking she could get away with harming his friends without consequence. If he had known early on what she was up to, he would have crushed her without hesitation.

Indeed, Adrien was a far more complex character than the “golden retriever” persona many assumed of him. He was not without his own issues and flaws, and he was very much imperfect. Underneath the well-mannered and polite facade he often displayed, he was very much different than how people see him.

Adrien wasn't one to run to his father for every little problem. He knew his father had many responsibilities and concerns already. So, when he had brought up Lila to Gabriel, he didn’t hesitate to ensure the situation was handled properly.

“Lila Rossi, you failed me in every single way possible. When I gave you that contract, you were supposed to fulfill those obligations. Yet I hear that you’re doing things that could ruin my reputation. You threatened my son and my staff using my name. If I knew about that before you would’ve been fired a long time ago. I told you to watch over Adrien and make sure he isn’t hanging around bad influences. You’re the bad influence. I do not want you near my son, my house, or any one of my events. Your contract is terminated. You are far from what you claimed to be. It seems to me that your tongue is bigger than your whole status. I am deeply ashamed of you and myself for letting you go this far.”

Lila's eyes widened in anger and disbelief as she listened to the scathing remarks, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. How dare he use her and then discard her like she’s nothing?

She’s supposed to be invincible, untouchable! She had manipulated and lied her way to success many times!

She opened her mouth to protest, to defend herself, but found no words. The truth was undeniable. She had failed and that was a bitter pill to swallow.

“You’re a bully. A bully who doesn’t care about anyone but yourself. A sociopath at best.” Gabriel continued. “You are bold to do that in my own home and think that you’ll get away with everything. Did you think that I would never notice? Even if Adrien hadn’t come up to me, I would’ve figured out the truth eventually. I hate being played for a fool, Rossi. You haven’t even apologized, you’re only making excuses up for yourself.”

Adrien watched with satisfaction as his father teared into Lila. He wished that he was recording this. It would’ve been hilarious to watch it on repeat.

It was destruction at its finest.

“A restraining order will be placed on you too, Rossi. In case you think that my words to you about staying away from my son aren't enough, I’ll make sure you will listen.” Gabriel said as Lila looked shocked by the entire situation. “And that will apply to the Dupain-Chengs and their bakery. My son also told me what you have been doing to that family. You will leave her alone. You’ll also have no choice but to leave her alone because of the restraining order. I am greatly disappointed in myself that I thought you were worth something and different.”

“N-no, you must of misunderstood-“

Gabriel cut her off with a glare. “Are you saying that my son is a liar? I am confident that I know my son better than you considering that I raised him. If anyone is the liar, it’s you. Stop embarrassing yourself and leave.”

Lila’s cheeks burned from humiliation. “B-but-“

“-I am really going to suggest that you actually get your mother on the line and not forge her signature. Seeing as you’ll have to go to court soon, Lila Rossi. Even if you don’t and try to come up with some excuse, I will make sure your mother arrives and knows what her daughter has been doing.”

Adrien did his best to not smirk. It was so satisfying to see Lila like this. Someone who’s so prideful is cowering in front of his father. Someone who she bragged about many times.

“Monsieur Agreste, please!” Lila said, her voice trembling. She didn’t deserve this. She’s Lila Rossi! How could she suffer such a horrible fate? She was blinded by Adrien’s attractiveness to the point she couldn’t see how cunning that blonde was! She thought he was stupid and blind. She didn’t think that he out of everyone would manage to deceive her! “I-I won’t do it again, just give me another chance, please!”

“I do not give out second chances to people like you. Without my knowledge, you had multiple chances, Rossi. You foolishly wasted them all.” Gabriel sneered. “I have had enough of you. You’re ruining my appetite and my mood.” He glanced at Adrien, his gaze softening just a bit. “Do not take too long, Adrien. I’m sure that you want to go to the Dupain-Chengs’ home. We’ll make a stop there and tell them the news.”

“I won’t, father, and thank you.”

“I just won't allow anyone to disrespect my son and his friends.”

That might’ve been the nicest thing that Gabriel said to him.

With that, Gabriel walked away, Nathalie and their bodyguards behind him.

It was just Adrien and Lila now.

“Lila,”

“I can’t believe that you ran to your daddy to snitch on me!” Lila almost yelled, on the verge of tears. She was prepared to get akumatized and take revenge on Adrien and Gabriel for embarrassing her. Where was HawkMoth when she needed him? She would absolutely ruin both of them then! “Did you forget about our deal?!”

Did Lila really think that she’s in control of the situation? She didn’t even realize that she never had the upper hand. That was just them being kind.

Adrien smiled. “Lila, I wouldn’t have brought my father into this situation if I stayed oblivious. The moment that I heard you threatened Marinette, the deal was off.” He dropped his smile, causing Lila to flinch. “Did you really think that you could get away with everything? Lila, just because I don’t notice some things doesn’t mean I’m blind to the situation around me. I know how to manipulate the situation in my favor. You’re a liar, Lila, but I have been in the industry the moment I was born. I am better than you in every aspect. My only fault was that Marinette thought she had to deal with you alone because of me.”

“Y-you—“ Lila stammered, stunned by Adrien’s unusual cold expression. It was worse than his cousin and father’s. It sent chills through her spine.

“Lila, unlike you, I will keep true to my words. You will not have any friends here, you’ll be an outcast. Your reputation will be ruined. Everyone will know who you are and what you have done.” Adrien chuckled. “You should prepare yourself for court too. The evidence is pretty damning. Lying will not help you out this time, Lila.”

Adrien would make sure of that.

“You can go ahead and tell your little sob story of what happened to you to some reporter. It wouldn’t matter because it won’t affect us. Who would they really believe too? I have more experience than you, Lila. I also have proof of your lies.”

“No…”

“You lost, Lila.”

Chapter 31: Setting Boundaries

Summary:

Marinette comes back home after a very long and terrible day and finds all the girls in her room…including Lila. Apparently Alya decided to set up an “intervention.” Pushed past her mental limits, Marinette demands Lila leave, stating that she can do so of her own accord or be dragged out by her hair. After Lila leaves, Marinette completely reams Alya out for letting Lila into her room and violating her boundaries, and the other girls for going along with this stunt. She states in no uncertain terms that she will never like Lila, they will never be friends, and if they ever pull a stunt like this again, their friendship is over. Alya tries to protest but Marinette’s parents intervene and tell them to leave. Apparently they had been under the impression that they had Marinette’s permission to be there, but that clearly wasn’t the case.

Marinette froze in the doorway, unable to hide her surprise and discomfort. The sight of Lila, sitting comfortably amongst her friends, was the last thing she wanted to deal with after a terrible day.

A heavy sigh escaped her lips. “Why are you all in my room?” Marinette surely doesn’t recall inviting any of them to her room. They couldn’t even be called friends because of how distant they were. “Hm?” Her gaze shifted from one person to another, silently demanding an explanation. Her eye lingered on Lila a little longer than intended before she looked away.

Alya decided to speak up. “We’re all here because we want to talk to you about your relationship with Lila.”

“My relationship with Lila,” Marinette repeated coldly. “And what, pray tell, is there to talk about?” She crossed her arms over her chest, her patience running thin.

Alya stepped forward, her expression earnest as she addressed Marinette. “You see, Marinette, we've been noticing that your interactions with Lila have been...well, less than pleasant.” Alya glanced around the room, looking at each of the girls for support before continuing. “We're worried about how things are between you two. You surely don’t want to ruin a potentially good friendship over a boy, right? We thought maybe it's time we all sat down and talked about it.”

Marinette's jaw clenched as she listened to Alya, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Talk it out?” Marinette clenched her teeth. “Alya, what the hell…” She muttered under her breath. “I want her out.”

“Marinette, we're just trying to help!” Rose reasoned, her voice tinged with a hint of pleading.

Myléne looked nervous. “We thought by talking about it, we could resolve any issues between you and Lila.”

“Marinette, we just want to-“

But Marinette cut her off, her voice growing more firm. “No, I don't want this. I don't want her here. I want her out!”

The girls were clearly shocked by Marinette’s outburst.

Lila sniffled, her eyes welling up with tears. “All I want is to be friends.” She said, her voice trembling slightly. “I don't understand why Marinette dislikes me so much.”

“Oh, here we go,” Marinette snarked, rolling her eyes. “Crocodile tears now, how convincing. Spare me the act.”

Alya shot Marinette a glare. “Marinette, you can't just accuse Lila of lying all the time! It's unfair and unkind. I refuse to sit here and allow you to treat her so poorly!”

Something inside of Marinette snapped. “I didn't invite any of you here!” She shouted. “I didn't ask for this intervention! You all barged into my room and brought Lila with you, knowing damn well I don't like her!” Her breath came in quick, angry gasps as she pointed a finger at the door, her face flushed with anger. “Lila, get the hell out of my room and house!”

Lila, playing the victim, let out a sob, her tears drying up almost immediately. “I-I just wanted to apologize-“ She began, her voice dripping with false remorse.

Marinette's voice grew sharp and dangerous as she stepped closer to Lila. “Lila, if you don't leave in the next three seconds, I will personally drag you out of my house by your goddamn hair. And I am not bluffing.”

“Marinette, don’t-“

Without a word, Lila turned on her heels and rushed out of the room, the sound of her footsteps fading away as she hurried out the bakery.

As Lila made her hasty exit, Marinette immediately turned on Alya, her eyes blazing with anger. “Alya, how could you bring Lila into my room like this?” She demanded, her voice filled with indignation. “All of you know I don’t like her, and you all violated my boundaries! I told you countless times I won’t be friends with Lila, but you still decided to do this stupid intervention. Will this make it easier to understand? I don’t like Lila and we’ll never be friends.”

Alix, who had remained relatively silent up until this point, shuffled her feet uncomfortably. “Marinette, I... I know you don't like Lila, but we just thought that-“

Marinette cut her off with a sharp gesture, her eyes narrowing. “No buts,” Shr interrupted. “I warned you. I trusted you all, and you betrayed that trust. I won't forgive or forget this so easily. We've been friends for years, but I won't tolerate such disrespect.”

Juleka shifted uncomfortably under Marinette's fierce gaze, her face growing somber. “We just thought…Maybe if we could all talk it out…” She trailed off, realizing how poorly this intervention had gone. “W-We didn't want you two to keep fighting.”

Marinette paused for a moment, letting her words sink in before continuing. “If any of you ever try something like this again, where you disregard my boundaries and emotions then our friendship is over. No exceptions, no excuses.”

Alya took a deep breath, preparing to protest, but their argument was interrupted by the sound of voices coming from the trapdoor.

Tom and Sabine suddenly appeared, having overheard the conversation, and looked rather concerned.

“Girls,” Tom said, his voice stern but gentle. “Is everything alright in here?”

Sabine looked around the room, her eyes landing on Marinette, who stood with her arms crossed and an angry expression on her face. “What’s going on?” She glanced at the girls. “Marinette didn’t invite you here?”

Marinette shook her head vehemently, her eyes flashing with anger. “No, I didn't invite them. They came in without my permission.”

Sabine looked at the girls with a stern expression, her disappointment obvious. “If Marinette didn't give you permission to be here, then you need to leave right now.” She said, her voice leaving no room for argument.

The girls exchanged uncomfortable glances, realizing that they had made a grave error.

Alya slowly stood up, her eyes downcast. The other girls followed suit, each of them appearing guilty and embarrassed as they looked sheepishly at Sabine and Tom.

There was an awkward tension in the air.

Once the girls left, Marinette looked at her parents.

“Thank you so much. I really…wouldn’t be able to deal with them right now.”

Chapter 32: Mistaken Identity

Summary:

Bridgette is visiting Marinette in Paris from London. Unfortunately, she runs into some people who think she is her cousin.

When Bridgette arrived at the train station in Paris, she was expecting a relaxing visit with her cousin. Marinette.

She didn’t expect anything out of the ordinary.

She hadn’t seen her cousin and her family in a while.

Of course she talked to Marinette on the phone, but it was different than talking to her and actually seeing her in person!

She wondered how much Marinette had grown and couldn’t wait to meet her friends.

As Bridgette strolled down the streets of Paris, admiring the city's iconic architecture and indulging in some delicious French pastries, she couldn't help but notice a group of people staring at her.

She was about to brush it off when she heard them whispering amongst themselves, occasionally casting furtive glances in her direction.

They certainly didn’t look happy.

Oh, well, that wasn’t her problem.

That’s when they started to approach her with angry expressions on their face, except one of them was crying.

Bridgette knew she jinxed herself.

“We told you multiple times to leave Lila alone!” Alya exclaimed, her voice crackling with anger and disappointment. “And you keep on bullying her! I can't believe we ever considered you a friend!”

What a greeting.

Bridgette raised an eyebrow, placing a hand on her hips. “I think you've got it all wrong. I don't know any Lila. Maybe you're confusing me with someone else.”

Lila's eyes welled up with tears, her voice wavering, playing up the hurt victim. “S-see? She doesn't even want to acknowledge what she's done! I just wanted to be friends!”

Bridgette glanced at Lila, her expression hardening as she watched Lila's crocodile tears. Her eyes narrowed perceptively. “Mhm…”

Rose, ever the peacemaker of the group, spoke up with a gentle and compassionate tone. Her expression softening, she posed a genuine question. “Why can't you just get along with her? You got along well with Kagami despite her having a crush on Adrien. So, what's so different about Lila?”

“Adrien?” Bridgette muttered under her breath. “Why would I have a crush on him when I already have a boyfriend?”

Juleka's eyes widened in disbelief, her voice barely above a whisper. “You...you're dating Luka again?”

“No.”

Lila's voice rose with exaggerated anguish, the forced tears streaming down her cheeks. In a falsely dramatic manner, she accused Bridgette. “You don't need to lie!” She exclaimed through her sobs, her voice cracking. “You were just threatening me about taking everything and everyone away from me if I don't stay away from Adrien!”

“How could you do something so low?!” Mylene cried out in a mixture of hurt and frustration. “I can’t believe you!”

Bridgette couldn't hold back a chuckle at the overly dramatic reactions. “What is this? A drama show? A prank?”

Alya's expression turned into a scowl, finally snapping. “And you're still taking this as a joke! You just don't care, do you? Anytime Adrien's involved, you just lose all your common sense!”

Bridgette exhaled deeply, her patience running thin.

She realized this wasn't a prank. The girls' anger was genuinely directed at her. And it was clear they weren’t backing down despite her words.

This was getting tiresome.

“I’m not who you think I am.”

“Of course you aren’t! We thought you were kinder than this.”

“We didn’t think you’d ever stoop this low…”

“I regret ever being your friend.”

But this was going too far.

“Seriously, I’m not whoever you think I am. Whoever you’re talking about, I’m not her.”

Lila's eyes brimmed with glassy tears, masking a hidden anger. “Do you think we're stupid?” She struggled to suppress an inward smirk, finding dark satisfaction in the unfolding events. Marinette was unknowingly digging her own grave. Lila's victory seemed imminent.

Bridgette stepped closer to Lila, her expression unflinching. The other girls instinctively intervened, forming a barrier between them. But she paid them no attention, her gaze remained fixed on Lila. “Yes, you said it yourself, Lila. I think all of you are very stupid.”

The girls gasped in disbelief.

Bridgette couldn't help but roll her eyes at their over-the-top responses.

It was absurd that they were so shocked when she confirmed their own words. It was as if they didn't expect her to agree with the things they had been saying.

Bridgette had heard from Marinette that the people in Paris were supposedly more oblivious and unintelligent than others. She had dismissed it as an exaggeration.

However, seeing the girls' reactions and their inability to recognize the truth, Bridgette was beginning to consider that maybe Marinette wasn't exaggerating after all.

Alya suddenly grabbed Bridgette by the collar of her jacket, her voice filled with outrage. “How could you say something—“

Bridgette's tone hardened as she interrupted and snapped. “Let go of me.”

Alya's grip tightened on Bridgette's collar. “You think you're something special just because you got in contact with Jagged Stone, Chloé's mother, and Gabriel Agreste?! News flash, Lila will always be better than you! No matter what you do, Lila will always be ahead of you! While Lila makes a name for herself, you'll probably be smooching up to the higher-ups, just like you always do, Marinette!”

Marinette?

They thought she was Marinette?

Despite her different accent and mannerisms, the resemblance was undeniable.

Only one Marinette in Paris had these achievements.

Her cousin.

So these were Marinette’s classmates?

She ran into people that despite Marinette instead of loving her first?

What luck.

How dare they badmouth her precious cousin?

“I told you, I'm not her! My name is Bridgette, her cousin!” Bridgette, the girl who bore a striking resemblance to Marinette, responded with growing frustration in her voice. “And I sure as hell don't appreciate you talking about Marinette in such a manner! Or spouting such nonsense!”

“D-do you seriously expect us to believe that?!”

“I don't care what you believe or not!” Bridgette growled, her annoyance clear in her tone. “You’ve made a mistake for thinking I'm Marinette. It's clear now that this has been bothering her, and she wasn't telling me. I don't tolerate bullies or my cousin being bullied.” She shoved Alya away forcefully, causing her to lose her footing and fall to the ground. “What I don't understand is why Marinette is letting you all walk over her. You all are people she ought to be able to handle very easily. Auntie Sabine made absolutely sure of that.”

“W-what—“

“It seems that I made the right call to visit my dear cousin.” A smug smirk spread across Bridgette’s face as the words left her lips. “I’m so incredibly glad I did.”

Lila's anger flared as she clenched her fists tightly. “Do you think you’ll get away with this?!”

“This is fun,” Bridgette’s laughter filled the air, disregarding Lila’s angry outburst. “If Marinette doesn’t deal with you all, I will. Marinette has always been a bit of a pacifist. Fortunately, I don’t hold back. I’ll ruin you all and everyone else who is involved once I find out.”

The girls were suddenly struck by a realization that they might have made a massive mistake.

Chapter 33: Marinette's Unexpected Stand Against Hawkmoth

Summary:

If you don't mind me shooting out another idea...imagine everyone noticing Marinette has never been akumatized and Lila tries to twist it saying it must be because she's working with Hawkmoth or because she's mentally unstable...but the class instead thinks she means Hawkmoth must be targeting her now and forms a protect Marinette club where Marinette is never left alone for more than a minute? And Marinette is confused and a bit overwhelmed and upset because SHE thinks that they agree with Lila that she's working with Hawkmoth...and when an akuma comes Marinette just snaps and cusses out Hawkmoth and rants about how she doesn't have time for his bullshit and critiques his fashion choices and outfits until he's pretty much crying and now she managed terrify everyone even him?

Everyone in the akuma class has been akumatized before, which gave them that title. Everybody except Marinette and Adrien had been akumatized. Those were the only two that weren’t akumatized no matter the situation.

Which, of course, gave Lila Rossi an idea.

“And that’s why Marinette is working with Hawkmoth!”

“I—what?” Her? Working with Hawkmoth? She’s Ladybug for Kwami’s sake! Even then, she would never stoop that low to work with Hawkmoth. That was the worst lie that Lila ever could have told. “No, I’m not! Why the heck would I work with someone who causes so much terror to Paris? Even better, how would I work with him? I’m just a normal girl with a normal life!”

“See, only a mentally unstable person would say that! No offense, of course!” Lila said, her lips trembling pitifully. “Why else would Marinette not be akumatized despite feeling so negative?”

Adrien stared at Lila in disbelief. This so far was the worst lie she ever told.

The others were also staring at Lila and Marinette in shock.

It all made sense now.

Why was Marinette not akumatized despite being upset so many times?

And the fact that Lila mentioned seeing the butterfly-shaped mask over Marinette’s face—That only meant that Hawkmoth tried akumatizing Marinette multiple times, which she resisted every time!

How dare Hawkmoth target Marinette? Their friend and sweet class president?

They felt even worse knowing that Marinette hadn’t said anything about it, meaning she was bubbling up her feelings.

“Marinette…”

Marinette stared at them with a horrified expression.

They didn’t truly believe Lila this time, did they?

She was Ladybug!

Not that they knew that.

If only she knew what was in store for her that day then she would have made a very detailed presentation about why Lila Rossi is a liar.

---

She was a patient, kind soul, but everyone had her limits. 

Marinette had desperately hoped for a moment of peace, a single second to herself, but it seemed the universe and her classmates had other plans.

It seemed as though ever since Lila had spread the lie about her working with Hawkmoth, her friends had adopted the belief that she would willingly contact the villain the moment she was unmonitored.

The constant surveillance and watchful eyes were eating away at her patience.

It was getting under her skin.

So, who could blame her for finally cracking?

“Damn it!” Marinette snapped, the pencil pierced the akuma, but instead of destroying it, the akuma only absorbed it, causing the butterfly-shaped emblem to appear over Marinette's face. “You’ve got to be kidding me…”

A collective gasp escaped the onlookers' lips as they took in the sight of their classmate now under the negative influence of the akuma.

“Marinette!”

“Princess Justice, we meet once again. Betrayed by your friends and a liar is trying to—“

“No!” Marinette exclaimed, unaware of the horrified looks she was getting from her classmates and bystanders. “I will not let you turn me into Princess Justice, another one of your fashion disasters!”

Hawkmoth was stunned, before he quickly composed himself. “Princess Justice—“

“Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

“Ahem, Mademoiselle Dupain-Cheng, you’ve been betrayed by those who you once called your friends. I can feel the anger, the sadness, and the desire of revenge in your soul. They think you’re working with me. If news got out, your reputation would be ruined. You’ll be ruined. You could also be potentially arrested and questioned by the authorities.”

Marinette hummed. “Okay. Okay, fair point there,”

Their eyes widened.

“Marinette, no! Don’t give in!” Alya cried. She knew if Marinette gets akumatized, it’ll be their fault. They should’ve told Marinette that they didn’t believe Lila and was actually trying to protect her.

“Ah, your supposed best friend. She believed the new girl over you. For a reporter, she didn’t research anything. It shows someone’s true self when somebody says the right words in front of you. She didn’t listen to you. So, why should you listen to her?”

Adrien eyed his ring on his right hand. He couldn’t let Marinette get akumatized! She was one of his best friends! Second to Ladybug! He was prepared to transform right then and there just to protect her.

Screw the identity rules, he would hope Ladybug would understand if she knew that Marinette Dupain-Cheng was going to get akumatized. He was pretty sure that Marinette would be the scariest akuma and take their miraculouses.

After all, Marinette once had almost all of the miraculouses in her possession and wore them. She even fused four of them without any training and did it as if it was nothing, even when it should have killed her and made her lose mind. Or she should have suffered great risks.

But she didn’t.

She was too powerful.

She’d be more powerful if she had no morals and nothing holding her back.

Adrien sneered, glaring at Lila. He should’ve gotten rid of her a long time ago.

Lila had to bite back her smirk. It was finally happening! She didn’t know why Hawkmoth was so insistent about having Marinette akumatized, but it was finally happening. Not to mention, Marinette would obviously target her. Marinette would just be making her look even better in the end!

Hawkmoth cackled, making Marinette roll her eyes. He has been trying to get Marinette akumatized for the longest time now! She would be his strongest and most successful creation!

“Aren’t you tired of being taken advantage of? Of being selfless? They don’t appreciate you. Don’t you want them to know the truth and regret ever doubting you? Princess Justice, I will give you the power of revealing the truth and serving justice to those who wronged you. All you have to do is accept my akuma and give me Ladybug and Chat Noir’s miraculous.”

“Wouldn’t that prove their point?”

“Yes—wait. What?”

Marinette couldn’t help but scowl. “I’m upset at my idiotic classmates, but I’m not that upset. I’m more stressed than anything! Actually, why do you keep trying to akumatize me? I’m sure I’m not the only upset person in Paris!”

“Marinette has been almost akumatized multiple times?” Rose whispered, horrified.

Juleka grimaced, muttering something intelligible to Rose.

Chloé simply smirked, chuckling. “Well, I’m glad I’m not her main target. I was just waiting for someone to get rid of sausage hair!”

Lila shot Chloé a glare, before quickly masking it with a pitiful look. “Hey, you can’t talk to me like that!”

“It’s not like I didn’t say anything false.” Chloé sneered, looking at Lila as if she was a peasant. “And I'll talk to you however I want. You and everyone else isn’t going to stop me. Got anything else to say, sausage hair?”

“Your emotions are currently the most powerful.”

“That is not true, Hawkmoth! I hate liars more than anything. I do not need another liar in my life.” It just seemed like her life was getting more complicated. “I’m sure there are some people that just got divorced that are feeling worse than me. I’m currently stressed, and you’re just making my mood worse! My answer is no! So, can you fuck off?”

Alix whistled, leaning back against her chair. “Wow, it’s almost like that’s directed towards someone. Ahem, Lila, I mean…isn’t that crazy?”

“Well, you currently have my akuma in your pencil—“

“What is it with nobody actually listening to me?!” Marinette cried out in frustration, slamming her sketchbook down on the table, making those around her flinch, including Hawkmoth. “I just want to live a normal life! But, no, something always has to happen to me! And now a villain with no fashion taste is trying to akumatize me into something horrendous!”

All of them nodded in agreement.

“He made my hair look terrible as Dark Cupid.” Kim groaned into his hands.

“It looked the same. Just covered.” Max pushed his glasses up, clearing his throat. “Marinette does have a point. Statistically, all the akuma victims had felt more humiliated by their appearance than the fact they were akumatized.”

Rose shook her head, sighing. “He made my skin green…”

“He kept giving me those monstrous shades of yellow!” Chloé screeched, her cheeks flushed at the reminder. “That’s way worse than any of you losers!”

Nino chimed in, looking equally as embarrassed. “Hey, all my akumatized forms were straight up atrocious!”

“I think his naming sense might be worse though.” Mylène muttered under her breath.

“I agree!”

Hawkmoth gasped, clearly offended. He didn’t notice Nathalie staring at him with an utterly unimpressed expression. She certainly designed a raise. “Excuse me, I’ll have you know that I do have a fashion taste!”

“You liar!”

“Sure, I have some questionable outfits, but—“

“Some questionable?! You mean all of them! I mean, what the hell kind of outfit was chose for Bakerix?! That’s my grandfather and I was more terrified of how he looked than his actual powers! Then you have the nerve to akumatize him again, this time into Simpleman, and still make him look terrible! Golden Record was absolutely ass! Reflekta’s outfit made no sense for her reasoning of being upset—no offense, Juleka. For the amount of times you akumatized Monsieur Pigeon, you’d think there would be a change in his outfit! But no! Let’s give him the same outfit for the millionth time! And do not get me started on Heart Hunter! That couldn’t even be called an outfit!”

Even Chloé couldn’t argue with that.

“Hey, can you stop judging my outfit choices?! They were pretty creative if I do say so myself!”

“You’re the only one that thinks that! I see the body horror that you were going for in Heart Hunter, but you miserably failed! And your own outfit is absolutely outrageous! I’m getting madder at the reminder of these terrible outfits than anything else! Everyone would agree with me!”

Hawkmoth looked at Nathalie, who just nodded. “W-what?!”

“At least Mayura has some fashion sense and it actually makes sense! She should be the leader considering she’s the smarter one out of you two! I just know she’s tired of your bullshit too!”

Nathalie nodded once again, making Hawkmoth’s jaw drop.

“Can’t you take notes from Gabriel Agreste?! At least he has fashion sense…actually he’s been kind of out of it with the candy cane clothes that he wears. His wife was definitely the more fashionable one. Poor guy, he lost the love of his life and the reason his business rocketed. Although I’m sure he’s secretly seeing his secretary…Oh no, don’t tell him I said that!”

Hawkmoth was mortified.

“And…oh my god! I’m so sorry, Adrien! That was awfully insensitive of me! But I’m not going to apologize for telling the truth!”

“Y-you’re right anyways, Marinette.” Adrien merely gave her a thumbs up. He sure did love a woman who could beat him up. Wait, love? Marinette was simply just a friend. He was sure that Marinette wouldn’t ever see him that way anyways. “Keep beating Hawkmoth!”

Marinette’s cheeks heated up, turning a shade of red. “T-thank yo—“

“How dare you say that to me, you insolent girl?!”

“Shut the hell up, Hawkmoth! How dare you cut me off?! Can’t you see I’m trying to have a conversation here?! Why are you still in my head?! Do you have nothing better to do than stay in a teenage girl’s head?!”

“I—“

“No! Clearly, you don’t! This is exactly why you’re losing to Chat Noir and Ladybug!”

“But, you have—“

“Uhm, dudette…” At Marinette’s sharp glare, Nino cleared his throat. “Nevermind. You do you.”

“And I’m so angry that you ruined the image of butterflies, you sorry excuse of a villain! You’ll be lucky if Chat Noir gets his hands on you rather than me!”

Nobody thought twice about how she didn’t mention Ladybug.

“Damn it, Nat—Mayura, how do I get off of this?!”

“Well…sir, the akuma needs to be destroyed. If not, you’re just stuck with her.”

“Hawkmoth, I swear I’m going to find you! You hear me?! I’m going to follow this akuma back to your lair and destroy you myself!”

“She can’t actually do that, can she?!”

“She can, sir.”

“What?! Stop her!”

“That’s not included in my paycheck. So, no.”

“What?!”

“I don’t need any miraculous to destroy you either! You better prepare yourself or surrender! Actually, even if you surrender, I won’t go easy on you because how dare you try to make me something so ugly?!”

Marinette broke the pencil in her hand, the sound of the snapping wood echoing through the air.

As the broken pencil slipped from her grasp, the akuma that had taken control of her escaped.

Without hesitation, Marinette rushed after the butterfly, leaving everyone flabbergasted.

“That’s utterly ridiculous,” Chloé, ever the diva, twirled a strand of hair around her finger, sighing longly. “I’ve done everything possible to piss her off, and she still won’t give me the angry outburst I crave. Do I need to wear an absolutely hideous outfit just to get a rise out of her?”

Sabrina nodded eagerly. “Yes, absolutely! I’m sure if you wear something truly horrific, she’d be willing to rip it right off of you!”

“That’s a plan! Let’s go, Sabrina!”

As Chloé and Sabrina left, Alya turned her attention to Lila. “So…while we’re on the topic of Hawkmoth, who I’m pretty sure is going to be no more by tomorrow…Care to explain why you keep spreading lies about my best friend? And how did you come up with that absurd claim that she’s working with Hawkmoth? When it’s clear as day she wasn’t.”

Lila was beginning to regret messing with Marinette. She should’ve had her on her side, not against her!

“Uhm…”

Chapter 34: Platonic Soulmates

Summary:

After the defeat of Hawkmoth, the akuma class and many others assumes that Marinette and Adrien are dating, since they are revealed to be Ladybug and Chat Noir. They’re soulmates, right?

Notes:

Does this count as salt? I don’t think so. This chapter is unfortunately short, but I needed to get this out. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy ᡣ˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶𐭩 ♡

Marinette couldn’t help but laugh, her face flushing slightly. “Oh, yeah, he knows about that! It was all too silly of me. I can’t say that I ever actually liked him when I only knew that perfect boy and not the real him. It was the same for him, but for Ladybug. His phone was just full of photos of me.” She sent Adrien a fond smile as he snickered. “Plus, he’s more of a brother to me now.”

Alya’s eyes were wide. “W-what?”

“My parents sorta adopted him after the whole Gabriel Agreste fiasco. Not literally, but they’re actually thinking about it. He is staying in the bakery, and they’re already calling him his son.” Marinette said, making Adrien look a little embarrassed. Serves him right for everything he’s done. “But, yeah, that’s about it. There’s no romantic feelings between us two.”

“Meow-ouch,” Adrien dramatically placed his hand over his heart, feigning a hurt expression. “Didn’t even consider my feelings, Buginette?”

The akuma class glanced at each other.

They had so many questions.

“But—but the flirting?” Ivan stammered, looking as stunned as the others. “Uh, no offense or anything, but you flirted with Marinette and Ladybug as Chat Noir. Marinette, you liked Adrien for such a long time. How are you sure there’s no feelings?”

Both Adrien and Marinette laughed heartily.

“Oh, sorry, Ivan, we aren’t laughing at you!” Marinette chuckled, trying to catch her breath from that hilarious joke Ivan had said. “It’s just—just a little funny to us. That’s all.”

“Yeah, don’t worry,” Adrien wrapped his arm around Marinette’s shoulder, making her roll her eyes. “Marinette and I had many conversations with each other about this, and where our relationship stood. Both of us agree that we’re better off as friends. It would’ve been a catastrophy for both of us if we ever started dating.” Some of them audibly groaned at the cat pun. “What? It was a purrfect pun and it’s a part of who I am! And they’re so amewsing!”

“Oh my gosh, bro,” Nino nudged Adrien playfully. “Three cat puns in a row is lame.”

“You’re supposed to be on my side, bro!”

“Uh-uh, not on this one. I’d have to agree with Nettie’s reaction over here.”

Adrien stared at Marinette with a shocked expression. “Marinette!”

“What? You know how much I find your puns distasteful.”

“You’ve got to be kitten me…”

“Ugh!”

“Fluff you, Marinette.”

“You could just say, fuck you, you know,”

“Not helping!”

“Fuck you, Agreste.”

“You wound me, Buginette!”

“So…” Alya stared between the two, a frown forming on her face. “You two aren’t ever going to date?”

“Probably not.”

“Nope!”

Rose let out a sigh. “That means Ladynoir is never going to happen…”

“Well, personally, I think you two look much happier now. Dating or not, I’m just glad to see my friends happy.” Alix said, before letting out a gag. “Ugh, I’m never saying this sappy crap again either.”

Alix had to be Marinette’s favorite heroes, besides Chat Noir, considering what they went through together. “I know what you mean, Alix.”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck. “Thanks,”

“You two…never tried to see…?”

Marinette blinked. “Yes,” She said slowly, as Adrien stared at Alya with an unreadable expression. “It’s not going to work out between us. We’re better off as friends as he said. We really can’t go down that romantic path with each other.”

“I think you two should be resting instead of answering these questions right now.” Juleka murmured quietly, though do to Adrien’s enhanced hearing, he heard her.

“I appreciate your concern, Juleka. We’re probably going to have to answer these questions later anyway. Some people just seem more interested in our love lives than our wellbeing.” Adrien’s words totally weren't pointed at anyone. “Unfortunately, Marinette and I aren’t really the type to just rest without doing something.”

Myléne looked at them with a disappointed expression, but she didn’t expect anything else from the two. They were always up and busy. “I think we need to tell Mademoiselle and Monsieur Dupain-Cheng.”

Their eyes widened.

“H-hey, now, no need to get the adults involved!”

“We’ll rest!”

“Someday…” Kim added, unhelpfully.

“Point is, soulmates aren’t always romantic.” Marinette reprimanded softly. “Yes, the holders of the Ladybug and Black Cat miraculous are soulmates. Surprisingly, most of the holders did not end up dating each other. The ‘we’re meant for each other’ thing isn’t true either. Although I really don’t see how this matters to people.”

“Agreed!” Max exclaimed.

“We’re just glad you two are alright.” Nathaniel said with a small smile.

Chapter 35: The Reunion

Notes:

This is really just an excuse to write 3k words about Lila & Marinette

“Hey, Marinette! I didn’t expect you to show up.”

“Well, it’s a class reunion. Why wouldn’t I show up?”

Alya lets out an awkward laugh, “Most of us lost contact with you after lycée. So, we didn’t, uh, most of us didn’t think you would be here.”

Marinette wonders whose fault that was. “I had changed my number and moved.” It wasn’t really an excuse. “Not too far away. But, I did change classes. That’s probably why I wasn’t seen much by you all unless I was invited to hangout.”

“Oh,” Alya did miss her old best friend, but she knows that she can’t really call Marinette that considering it wasn’t true anymore. “You look amazing, Marinette. Like a model, almost. Do you model?”

Marinette couldn’t help but chuckle. “Sometimes,” It was only occasionally. Definitely not her main job either. “I’m a fashion designer. MDC. Marinette Dupain-Cheng. Heard of that name?”

Alya’s eyes went wide in surprise, her mouth dropping open. “Of course, I’ve heard of that name! MDC, the same MDC that’s been all over fashion magazines and runaways! I can’t believe it’s you. Well, I can because you’re you. You’ve really made a name for yourself, Marinette. I know it’s not my place to say, but I’m proud of you, girl.”

Marinette's cheeks flush slightly at Alya's praise. She hadn't expected such a sincere response, especially considering the way they had parted ways after lycée. But there was no denying the genuine happiness in Alya's expression.

“Thank you, Alya. It’s been a lot of hard work, but I love what I do. I’m really happy where I am right now. Enough about me. What about you? What do you do?”

“I’m still a journalist,” Alya says with a proud smile. “I must say, I’ve made quite a name for myself. Well, not as big as you, of course. But I’ve managed to work with some big shots. The Ladyblog was definitely what opened the doors for me.”

Marinette's eyes lit up with genuine delight as she heard Alya's words. She genuinely is happy for her and proud of her achievements. “Alya, that's incredible! And the Ladyblog? That thing was the source for every Ladybug update. You totally deserve all the success you've gotten.”

“Thanks, Marinette. That really means a lot coming from you.” Alya smiles sheepishly. “Though I’m not sure if MDC is available or not.”

Marinette tilts her head, “Available?”

“Dating,”

“Oh, no, I’m busy with a ton of things in my life. I don’t have much room in my life for dating. I’d only end up neglecting my partner, and it wouldn’t be fair to them, or me. Besides, I don’t really have the desire for a romantic relationship even if I had the time. It’s not like I mind being single. I’m happy focusing on my career and my own life.” Marinette says with a small smile. “And what about you and Nino? Still going strong?”

Marinette glances around at her old classmates. They all were engaging in conversations with one another. They all seemed to have grown up nicely, some even looking better than they did when they were in high school. But the absence of a certain blonde duo was noticeable.

Marinette knew that Chloé was going to be fashionably late. Even if she had matured in some ways, there was no denying that she still loved the drama and attention. It was a hard habit to break.

Marinette's thoughts wandered to Adrien, and a pang of concern struck her heart. After the defeat of Monarch, she knew it had been a terribly difficult time for him.

Being both Adrien and Chat Noir at the same time, experiencing the truth about his own father, it was a lot for anyone to bear. It made sense for Chat Noir to remain inactive after that.

Despite the distance and the fact that he wasn't using his miraculous as frequently, it was a small comfort to know that Adrien still had his miraculous. Ladybug and Chat Noir's connection have faded due to the circumstances, but the knowledge that he was with Félix and Kagami in London helped ease her worries.

Even though they weren't as close as they used to be, Marinette did occasionally keep in touch with Adrien.

“Actually, Nino and I aren't together anymore. We broke up a while back. It just didn't work out. But don't worry, it was mutual and we're still friends. Just not...together.”

“Oh, wow, I’m sorry to hear that, Alya. It’s always tough when things don’t work out, even if it is mutual. But it’s good that you’re still friends.”

“Yeah…afterwards, do you want to catch up? I-I mean, that’s if you’re okay with it!”

“That’ll be lovely,”

***

Adrien waves at her, smiling. Chloé stood by his side, staring Marinette up and down. Both of them had also grown well. “Hello, Marinette,”

“Hello, Adrien, Chloé.” Marinette offers both of them a kind smile. “It is nice to see both of you.”

Chloé let out a scoff, although she has a smirk on her face. “You say that as if you hadn’t seen me a week ago.”

“It’s in my nature to be polite.” Their relationship is much better than their relationship in lycée.

Friends wasn’t the right term because they aren’t really close, and neither were enemies because it’s not like they actually hate each other anymore.

Acquaintances wasn’t the right choice of word either because they knew each other too well for comfort to call the other an associate.

Their relationship was rather causal.

Chloé happened to be interested in her designs and occasionally had her come over for commissions. She also apologized for how she treated her, that was also nice.

“Which is why you’re so easy to take advantage of, Dupain-Che…ahem, I mean, Marinette.”

“Oh, shut it, Bourgeois. I don’t mind the use of my last name from you because it’s you and the fact that is what you always called me.”

Chloé huffs in response.

Adrien couldn’t but snicker at their bantering. “Well, it is nice to see everybody here.” It reminded him of the old days.

“Not really.”

“I’d have to agree with Chloé here, Adrien.” Marinette did have good memories here, but her most recent ones were unpleasant.

Adrien’s face twists into a grimace. “Oh, sorry…”

“Speaking of that, where is that bitch?”

“Chloé!”

“What? I wasn’t the only one thinking that.”

“She does not live in my mind rent free, you know.”

“But you knew who I was talking about without me saying a name.”

“Chloé, do I need to remind you of the time you had—“

“Shut up! Shut up. You said you wouldn’t speak of that.”

“Exactly.”

Adrien gestures towards the drinks area where Lila was engaged in a chat with Max. “There she is,” He says. “That's Lila, there, talking to Max. Just in case you were looking for her.”

“Lila? Lila, who?” Marinette mumbles under her breath. The two blondes stared at her with an unreadable expression. “Wait, what? Lila Rossi?” She had forgotten about the girl, now a woman, after everything. She hadn’t forgotten the lies that Lila had told and now she ruined her reputation and relationships in school. “She looks nice with her hair cut.”

“Could be better,” Chloé said in an unamused tone.

“She does look nice,” Adrien muses, lightly elbowing Chloé. He remembered what Lila had done to Marinette and how he handled the situation. He still regrets what he did till this day. “I’m surprised she’s here.”

Chloé’s eyebrows arches. “Why? Because she had the terrible habit of lying in lycée?”

“So-so,”

“I just…didn’t think she would show her face. Is that weird of me?”

“It’d be even weirder if you were excited to see the woman who had it out for you,” At Marinette’s raised eyebrow, she stammers, “Okay. Okay, but you aren’t excited to see me. So, that doesn’t count. Don’t you dare turn my own words against me!”

“Woah, what’s all this shrieking about?”

Marinette’s smile widened at the voice.

“Kubdel!” Chloé shrieks, ducking away from Alix’s arm. “Don’t touch me.”

“Same old Chloé, huh?” Alix smirks, glancing at Marinette and Adrien, who looks way too amused at Chloé’s suffering. “Also, I don’t think I’ve been in much contact with you as I would’ve liked, M.”

Marinette merely shrugs. “Well, Alix…you know how busy I am. You also always know where to find me. I was in New York recently with Jessica and Aeon. Though I’m sure you knew that,”

“Yep!” Alix turns her attention to Adrien. “And my favorite blonde friend,” She ignores the offended noise that escaped out of Chloé’s mouth. “Haven’t seen you in a while! How have you been?”

“Uh, well, I’ve been alright, Alix. What about you?”

“Even better now that the whole class is reunited!”

“Ugh, as loud as ever.” Chloé groans, rubbing her temples. “At least you ditched the skates.”

“Skates aren’t my entire personality, Bourgeois.” Alix teases, making Chloé’s cheeks turn a shade darker. “Speaking of ditching,” She scans the room, before asking, “What happened between you and Sabrina?”

“She’s her own person.” Chloé let out a huff. “We went our separate ways. She’s a therapist now. God knows that every Parisian needs one. I keep in contact with her occasionally. She’s doing very well.”

“Wow, Chloé,” Alix whistles, causally along her arm around Chloé’s shoulder, who surprisingly didn't pull away from her touch. “Do tell me more. I’m all ears.”

“Oh, you’re in for a treat, Kubdel.”

With that, they walked off.

“Really?”

Marinette sighs. “That’s they’re way of flirting.”

“Must be,” Adrien laughs, rubbing the back of his neck. “So…”

“So?”

***

When Marinette walked in the bathroom, she was honestly ready to walk back out.

Lila is currently standing in front of the bathroom mirror, carefully applying her makeup.

“If you have to use the bathroom, then I’ll walk out. I was just fixing my makeup.” Lila’s usual confidence falters momentarily as her eyes widen in surprise. Then, she sees who it is. “Marinette…”

“You cut your hair.” Is the first thing that comes out of Marinette’s mouth.

Lila's snicker is a bit softer than usual, but there's still a hint of mockery in her tone. “You have eyes.”

“It looks good.”

“I know. I don’t need your approval.” Lila says, her eyes locking with Marinette’s. Then, she pauses, adding, “Though...us being alone in this bathroom reminds me of our first little meeting.”

Marinette remembers their conversation in the bathroom well. Hold up. That wasn’t even their first meeting. “No, it wasn’t. It was a memorable conversation though.”

“You have a good memory.”

“So do you.”

“You’re so funny, Mari.” Lila steps forward, her movement slow and deliberate. “I can’t say I didn’t miss this. So entertaining,”

“Nobody actually calls me that,” Marinette crosses her arms, letting out a huff. “I prefer my whole name rather than a nickname. I’m not a fan of being called someone’s husband. That’s a ridiculous nickname, too.”

“Really now? So many people have a crush on you.” Lila’s eyelashes flutter in an overly dramatic manner. “And here I was thinking you would find it endearing.”

“I’m not stuck up, you know. I’m certainly not interested in becoming the opposite gender either.” Marinette scoffs. “I did not come in here to have this conversation with you.”

Lila’s face went blank. “I have a feeling I know what it’s about.”

“Oh?” One of Marinette’s eyebrows raises. “What do you think that is?”

“I was a stupid kid.” Lila sighs, making Marinette’s lips press in a thin line. “I was a sociopath and a pathological liar. I didn’t care what happened to others, as long as I got what I wanted.”

“I agree with everything you said.” Marinette didn’t think that the Lila back then would ever admit to that. It was clear that Lila had matured. She’s not sure how much, but she did mature. “But I genuinely just wanted to use the bathroom. You can continue, though.”

“You’re infuriating.”

“Thanks,” Marinette replies sarcastically. “Are you still lying as a habit or?”

What a real piece of work.

“It doesn’t work when you’re an adult. A few wrong words then you’re in jail. Also, they’re way much smarter than the people at Fraçoise Dupont.”

“You were smart enough to fool the entire school.”

“No, I wasn’t smart enough to fool the entire school. Most of the school, maybe. Not everyone. Not you.” Lila slinky shakes her head. “I only got away with it because the people there were just idiots.”

Well, Marinette couldn’t deny that. The way they were fooled by Lila was pretty…idiotic. But, they were children. Children aren’t very smart in the first place.

“Did you ever confess to your lies?”

“No,” Lila says, surprising Marinette. Nevermind. That’s how Lila was. She isn’t really surprised. “I got away with it and I didn’t need to ruin my life as an adult. Nobody figured my lies out and that was for the best for me. Was it selfish of me? Yes, I’m a selfish woman, Marinette. You should know that.”

Marinette shrugs. “Anything you want to say to me?”

It wasn’t rocket science.

“What would I ask for your forgiveness?” Lila asks bluntly, resisting the temptation to roll her eyes. “I’m not stupid and you're not stupid. Why would I ask for your forgiveness when you’re not going to accept it? Unless you’ve become less smart the last time I’ve seen you.”

“You’re right. I wouldn’t forgive you.” That is still a small part of her that is still irked by the existence of Lila. “But it wouldn’t hurt to say sorry for once, would it?”

“It would hurt my pride.” Lila replies, her lips twitching upward. “But, if that’s what you want to hear then I’ll apologize. Sorry.”

Marinette leans forward. “For what?”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. Seriously,”

A blush spreads across Lila’s face. “I am sorry for everything.”

“Be more specific, Lila.”

“…I am sorry for threatening you and actually succeedi—“

“Lila.”

“Fine!” Lila groans, throwing her hands up in frustration. “I am sorry for threatening you when it wasn’t right. I am sorry for stealing your friends away. I am sorry for spreading rumors about you and ruining your reputation. I’m sorry for bullying you. Most importantly, I’m sorry for lying. Better?”

“It could be improvised. You sound like you’re constipated, but I guess that’s the best you’ll do.”

“Just had to be perfect, huh?”

“Of course. You hated me during—“

“No, I didn’t.”

“Huh?”

“I didn’t hate you. Hate is a very strong word, too. To put it simply, I was jealous of you.” Lila confesses, making Marinette’s eyes widen. “Why wouldn’t I? You had everything you could possibly need from what fifteen year old me could see. You have two loving parents. You have a great reputation. You have, well, had friends who cared about you very much. I was jealous that you weren’t on my side. I wanted to be you.”

“Damn.”

“That’s all you have to say?”

“I’m trying to process all of this, okay?!” Marinette was not expecting to have this conversation with Lila. Ever. “You were jealous of me. You ruined my social life because you were jealous of me. I lost nearly all of my friends because you were jealous of me.”

“When you say it like that…”

“Because it’s the truth.” Marinette says through gritted teeth. “Teenagers and children are much easier to manipulate than adults. They believed your every word and I was excluded from everything. My life at Dupont was ruined. I couldn’t go anywhere in that school without hearing someone with my name in their mouth. It messed me up mentally.”

“Teenagers are very dumb, aren’t they?”

“You’re very apathetic, aren’t you?”

“Maybe. But to answer your earlier question,” Lila chuckles. “I won’t lie now because there’s nothing to gain out of it. I’m an adult now. Why would I lie my mouth out like I’m a child? I'm a model now. I have a reputation to keep.”

“You do look like a model.”

“Thank you,” That’s when Lila winks at her. “Aren’t models your type or something?”

“You aren’t my type.”

“Worth a shot.”

“A shot that you missed from the very beginning.”

“Oh,”

“What’s wrong?”

“I see that you kept those earrings. I don’t think I ever saw you without them.” Lila leans closer to Marinette, inspecting the black studs. “Did I ever tell you how nice you look with them?”

“Hmm,” Marinette isn’t as worried as she should’ve been. “You know.”

“I know what?”

“Don’t make me say it here because I won’t.” Marinette says firmly, moving closer to Lila instead of stepping back. “How long?”

“After the defeat of Monarch.” Lila is honestly amazed by Marinette’s confidence. Well, she knew that Marinette had to have some confidence to stand up to her, but she’ll never get tired of it. “A lot of civilians were hurt during the battle, but you, you weren’t seen in any hospitals despite your home being blown up when you should’ve been inside.”

“You’ve looked for me?”

Lila ignores her question, continuing, “Actually, when the schools opened back up, they said you disappeared. Nobody could get in contact with you or your parents. It could’ve been a lucky guess, but when you disappeared, so did Ladybug. I also suspected you were Ladybug for a while.”

“It could've been a coincidence. A lot of people did move after that.”

“It could’ve,” Lila nods. “But teenage you aren’t so smart as the adult you.”

“Okay,” Marinette didn't think Lila paid that close attention to her. Besides that, she had a fair point. “Are you going to tell anyone?”

“Why would I tell anyone? You could easily kick my ass and kill me. You’d make sure nobody would find my body either. I treasure my life, Ladybug.”

“You’re right.”

“How noble of you to not even deny it.”

“That would be lying and I hate lying.”

Chapter 36: Leaving

“Marinette, you have to stay!”

Marinette turns around to stare at them, she doesn’t glare or even look upset, she just stares at them. Because how could they possibly say that to her after all they’ve done to her? How could they possibly beg her to stay after all they didn’t do for her? The bare minimum.

They abandoned her for the next new thing. A person full of deception.

“No, that’s not fair.” Marinette murmurs, almost as if she’s speaking to herself. The others are looking at her with a variety of expressions. She can’t bring herself to feel a bit of sympathy. “No, it’s not fair at all.” Her voice raises just a bit. “You can’t come up here, uninvited, and say that as if we’ve been friends for the past few months. How could that possibly be fair to me?” Her voice doesn’t crack. It doesn’t.

Adrien tries his best to smile—to even use his model smile, but it doesn’t work. He cannot bring himself to smile. Not now. “What…what are you talking about?” He didn’t want Marinette to leave. Never. She is their everyday ladybug. “And, of course, we all are friends! Why wouldn’t we be?”

Marinette’s gaze shifts to Adrien. She can’t believe that she used to like him. Now she knows he’s nothing more than a spineless model.

The audacity of him to actually be telling her that.

He had such a loose definition of the word, friend. He certainly didn’t consider her a friend. He got upset and actually stood up to Lila when she hurt Kagami. It became clear to Marinette that even if he considered Kagami a friend, once his ex-girlfriend, that he did not think that she was as important.

“Did you ask your father if you could come here?” Marinette asks instead, not paying the others any mind for now. Adrien seems caught off guard by the question, but he soon meekly nods in response. “Hm, so you could ask him that, but can’t even tell the truth. You even came without a bodyguard.” Yes, maybe that is a harsh thing to say, but she didn’t care. She is done holding back for the sake of others. “Never mind that. It’s not important. You’re wasting your time here, Adrien. All of you are. I will say this again, we are not friends. We are more so strangers with a lot more memories with each other than necessary.”

All of them gasp at Marinette’s words, as if they were expecting her to bend her back over for them as usual. As if she can forgive and forget, over and over again.

Alya grits her teeth in anger. She can’t believe that Marinette said that to her! They’re best friends. “How can you say that to us, girl? To Adrien?”

“I am not your girl, Alya.” Marinette says calmly. “Not to mention, we haven’t hung out in a while unless you wanted something from me. We are not close.” Her brows furrow. “Also, I thought Lila was your new girl. if I recall correctly, your best friend. Your words, not mine.” She cannot hide the sarcasm in her voice. Not this time. “Adrien is just like the rest of you all. There is no reason for me to speak to him any other way. He will not get any special treatment. He made it very clear who he cares about more when he gave me that advice.”

Adrien can feel the heat of embarrassment spread across his face and the back of his neck. Some of his classmates are looking at him in confusion at her words. “W-what?”

Alix eyes Adrien and her classmates suspiciously. She isn’t going to lie, she came for the promised drama and to say a genuine goodbye to Marinette. “What is she talking about?”

“We aren’t—“ Rose’s voice trembles as she speaks. “We aren’t friends?”

Juleka says something inaudible to Rose, wiping her tears away.

Marinette will not falter in the face of tears. They were not there when she was the one shedding tears.

“Can we all, uh, just calm down?” Ivan asks hesitantly. “Someone is going to get akumatized at this point.”

“I am very calm.”

“I’m calm!”

“…I think we all need to stop yelling.”

“How about we let Marinette explain what the problem is?”

Marinette inhales deeply. They still do not know what the problem is. She is glad that she’s finally leaving this toxic environment. “I do not appreciate the way you all have been treating me.” She takes a moment to glance at all of them. “I understand wanting to make the new girl feel welcomed. But purposefully excluding me? That isn’t right. I was the class president. Pushing me to the back of the class without discussing anything with me? You all went to sit with whoever you wanted, but I was left to sit in the back. That’s not very fair, is it?”

All of them, mainly Alya and Nino, averts their gaze as they look ashamed.

“Okay…okay, maybe that wasn’t the right thing to do.” Nino mumbles. “But we didn’t think that it wasn’t that serious!”

Marinette lets out a scoff. “I’ve told you all about how I felt. Multiple times, actually!” She can’t help but shout a little. “And guess what? Everyone just ignored me. Because why would sweet, understanding Marinette be upset? Then I told you all about Lila lying. Oh, and do I even need to say what happened? Nobody believed me. How shocking.”

“But—“

“Don’t you dare say I didn’t give any proof because I did.” Marinette snaps harshly. “I know Jagged Stone. You all know that I know him! He even called me his honorary niece. He filmed in my bedroom even though it was really embarrassing, but that doesn’t matter. I know him! So, for Lila to be claiming to know him is just a lie.”

“You don’t know that!” Alya exclaims. “You don’t know everyone that he works with.”

“You’re wrong and right.” Marinette glares. “I do know that Lila doesn’t know Jagged. I even asked him about her. He doesn’t know anything about her. And don’t you dare claim that Jagged tried to hide it from me? Why would he? She’s a minor, I’m a minor. She brags about every fucking thing that’s not true. He doesn’t even own a cat! Never! He’s allergic to them! So how the hell would Lila take care of Jagged Stone’s cat when everyone knows he has a crocodile?”

They went silent.

Alix raises her hands. “For the record, I never really cared about her stories. Her voice is rather annoying.”

For a moment, Marinette’s expression softens. “I know you don’t believe her, A.”

“But—but why would she even lie?” Kim ends up asking. “It doesn’t make any sense.”

Marinette’s expression quickly turns cold. “Yeah, let’s give her the benefit of the doubt. But not Marinette.” She doesn’t try to hide her sarcasm. “She lies because she’s self-centered, a sociopath, and a narcissist for a teenager. She doesn’t give a damn about any of you. She would drop you all the moment she got exposed. There’s not really any reason. She lies because she craves attention.”

“How can you—how can you even…”

“Still don’t believe me?” Marinette asks with a chuckle. “I don’t even see the point in this conversation. I don’t have anything to prove to you all. Not anymore. I’m leaving and that’s final. I’m sure Lila is jealous that you all are coming here.”

“Lila is a liar,” Alix says with a slight roll of her eyes. “It is very obvious. You guys mistreated Marinette and now she’s leaving. You all replaced her for some cheap liar. No one to blame but yourselves.”

“You can’t…”

“I will.”

Chapter 37: Non-Believing

Notes:

Probably the shortest chapter here

“Why would I steal from Lila? There’s nothing that she has that I want. Even if she did, that’s not who I am.” Marinette says, desperately trying to convince her parents that Lila is a liar. It pains her that not even her own parents believed her. “Can’t you two have a little faith in me?”

“Marinette,” Sabine sighs, making her disappointment rather clear. “You do have a record of stealing things. Mainly people’s phones.”

“But—“

“No buts, Marinette. We love you, but this has gone too far.” Tom fixes his daughter with a pointed look. “We should’ve stopped you before it went to this point. I mean, you got expelled. Really, Marinette? This is not how we raised you.”

They didn’t believe her when she told them Chloé is bullying her. They didn’t believe her when she told them Lila is a liar, when she told them that she didn’t steal Lila’s necklace, and they didn’t believe her when she told them she didn’t push Lila down the stairs. They just don’t believe her no matter what. They’ll never believe her and that hurts her more than anything else. Her own parents.

“It’s because I didn’t do it!” Marinette can feel her eyes stinging with tears. “I told you two before, Lila is a liar and she has it out for me!”

“Why would she have it out for you?”

She told them multiple times already. Either her words hadn't fully registered or they hadn't taken them seriously enough.

Even her own parents couldn’t see through Lila’s lies. Like the others, they take the words of the new girl over someone they knew longer.

Marinette takes a deep breath, fighting to hold back the tears threatening to spill over. ”I've told you before. Lila lies all the time, about everything. She has it out for me because I'm the only one who sees through her deceit. She tries to pin the blame on me for things I didn't do, just to make my life miserable! You have known me my whole life. Shouldn’t that count for something?” She looks at her parents directly, her voice trembling slightly. “And I told you two what happened! The truth…but it’s never good enough for anyone. Even if I try to explain it to you two, you both just…don’t listen. Is that too much to ask for? For you two to just listen to me and not blindly trust her?”

Marinette understands that she has a lot of secrets, but everyone has secrets. She’s not special. She’s not any different when it comes to keeping secrets from others.

“Why can’t you two just trust me? Why do people think so lowly of me?” Marinette sniffles, wiping her tears away. “It hurts even more that my own parents believe a liar over me with no hesitation. Why doesn’t my words matter?”

Sabine and Tom share a troubled glance. They can see the pain in Marinette's eyes, and it tore at their souls to know that their daughter felt betrayed.

“Marinette…sweetheart,” Sabine begins. “It's not that we don't trust you. We do. It's just that…”

Tom picks up where his wife trailed off. “We've seen the evidence, the testimony from other students...It's difficult for us to deny what's right in front of us.”

Marinette's shoulders slumps, she can tell she isn’t getting anywhere with her parents. “I know,” She knows better than to fight a losing battle. She knows when to give up. “That's the problem. Lila is skilled at spinning her tales, so believable that it's hard to distinguish the truth from her lies. But you have to trust me, maman and papa. Please, believe me.”

Sabine draws Marinette into a gentle hug. “We want to believe you, but it's just so hard when all the evidence points against you.”

“…You don’t believe me.”

Sabine’s heart sinks as she feels Marinette’s body stiffen. She pulls back slightly, holding her daughter’s shoulders gently. “Marinette,”

Marinette pulls away before she can say anything more, stepping back as she averted her gaze. “I-I’ll just go stay at a friend’s house.”

“Marinette, wait, please,” Tom starts. “Where are you going? Who's house will you be staying at?”

“We don’t want you to stay somewhere else. Let’s talk this through.”

“I'm sorry…I'm just tired.”

Chapter 38: A Batter Of Bisexuality

Summary:

Less joking prompt! After the visit to America, Marinette/Ladybug keeps in touch with the heroes over there. And, they actually help her understand herself better, including the fact that she's attracted to men and women. Either Lila or Kim find out about her being Bi and decide to mock her for it to get a laugh, but it backfires, and they get ripped apart(your choice if it's just figurative or if it's also literal

“Majestia is pretty hot. Like the better version of Captain America. She’s definitely the better American.” Marinette murmurs. “Oh and Knight Owl. Very sexy. A shame that I’m straight, I’d love to…uh, nothing.”

Alya’s lips purse into a thin line. “That’s not very straight of you, though.”

Marinette laughs in disbelief. “W-What?” She begins sputtering. Alya always managed to catch her off guard. “I’m not gay, Alya.”

Alya nods. “Yeah, of course you’re not.” She says. “You had the hots for Adrien Agreste and Luka. You’re not strictly gay.” A smirk forms on her face. “But no straight woman would comment on another woman like that.”

“I-It’s a compliment!” Marinette sputters, because that’s all it is. A compliment. That’s all. She’s completely straight. Totally straight. Marinette Dupain-Cheng is straight. One-hundred percent straight. “It doesn’t mean anything!”

“Marinette.”

“Yes?”

“We’re holding hands right now.”

Marinette’s brows furrow slightly. “So?” They’re best friends, it’s not odd for friends to hold hands. There’s nothing wrong with that. It doesn’t mean she’s gay.

Alya’s eyes narrow. Is Marinette serious? She can’t be. “Girl, we kissed moments ago.”

Again, Marinette says, “So?”

Alya almost facepalmed. “That’s not straight, Marinette. Best friends don’t just kiss and hold hands like this.”

Finally, Marinette’s eyes widens in shock. “A-ah, are you asking me out? I’m flattered, but…but, aren’t you dating Nino? It wouldn’t be fai—“ She is cut off by Alya placing a hand over her mouth.

“I’m not asking you out. I would’ve made that very clear to you early on.” Alya is sure she is losing some brain cells from this conversation. “There’s no way in hell that you’re completely straight.”

“W-We can kiss! That’s normal! See?” As if to prove a point, Marinette presses her lips to Alya’s. As quick as the kiss began, she pulls away. “It doesn’t, uh, mean I’m not straight. We can kiss. I’m practicing for Adrien, anyways!”

“Yeah, no. I don’t think that Adrien and Nino kiss each other like this….” Alya trails off. Wait. Maybe they do. She’s not too sure what her boyfriend has going on with Adrien Agreste. “You also need to practice holding hands, eh?”

“If I was into women, w-which I’m not, I’d admit that!” Marinette tries to reason. “There’s absolutely nothing wrong with being into the same gender! No shame!”

“Of course,”

“A-And I can’t blame women for being into women, women are hot. But that doesn’t mean anything, okay?”

“Uh-huh…”

“I’m serious, Alya! I’m straight.”

“You also have this weird sexual tension with Chloé, which is honestly more one-sided on her hand, but totally hot. She’d definitely let you kiss her and more.” Alya winks as Marinette’s face turns impossibly red. “What? There is!”

“F-First—“ Marinette clears her throat, trying to regain her confidence and composure. “C-Chloé and I do not have sexual tension. Second, we’re rivals, enemies! Third, she hates my guts!”

“She pulls on your pigtails. Literally. You know, in America, that’s flirting. Chloé doesn’t treat anyone else the way she treats you. She wants your attention.” There’s no way Marinette is this dense. And here Alya thought that Adrien was the dense one in the group. “Everyone notices it.”

“T-That’s just—“ Marinette gulps, wide-eyed. “—not true. Chloé…she…she’s her own thing. She isn’t into me. You’re imagining things. Yes! That’s it. Chloé may not be straight, but I am!”

“Would you kiss Chloé?”

“H-Huh?”

“Let’s just ignore all the things she did to you, Marinette. Look-wise,” Alya clarifies. “Even I can admit that Chloé is hot even with her bitchy attitude. Would you kiss Chloé if given the chance and if she’d let you?”

Would Marinette kiss Chloé?

Marinette cannot deny, Chloé is very pretty. Hot. Attractive. She’d have to be blind not to notice that. She has bright blue eyes that rival the ocean. She has amazing blonde hair. Perfect. Her lips are…very kissable.

Yes, she would kiss Chloé.

“M-maybe,” Marinette hesitantly admits, cheeks flushed. “Most likely, yes. B-But that doesn’t mean anything! Who wouldn’t kiss Chloé?”

“Adrien wouldn’t and neither would Max.” Alya deadpans. “You know, it’s alright to not be straight. Nobody’s judging. I’m certainly not the one to judge.”

“B-But, that’s just not—not—“ Marinette begins stammering, unwinding their fingers. “Possible. I’m into Adrien. I’ve been into guys!”

“You could be bisexual, M. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“W-What?”

“I’m bi, Marinette.” Alya states, and Marinette blinks in surprise. “Seriously? I could’ve sworn I told you before. Actually, I thought it was obvious! I literally talk to you and Nino about how I want to bang Ladybug! Hm…that’s not a good example actually, everyone wants to bang Ladybug. You never thought that you’re attracted to both men and women?”

“N-No?”

Because Marinette Dupain-Cheng didn’t think it was possible. She didn’t think that she could be anything but straight. She has to set an example. She’s a perfect role model. She loves Adrien and always admired women from afar.

She would kiss many women, many of her girl friends. She would also do the same with her guy friends.

Oh god.

She’s not straight at all, is she?

Alya smiles. “Oh my sweet girl…”

“What we’ve been doing isn’t straight! We kissed and I liked it! Alya, we—we have to do it again, just to make sure!”

“I was going to give you advice about figuring yourself out first, but…that’s not such a bad idea, either.” Alya murmurs. “You truly are a wonder.”

***

Marinette isn’t sure how but news came out in the school that she’s bisexual. Which wouldn’t be a big problem if she told them herself, but she didn’t. She only told her parents, Alya, Nino, and Adrien. She doesn’t know how but somehow Lila found out. She really doesn’t want to suspect her close friends. Maybe she overheard, but Lila is one the worst people to find out her sexuality.

Thankfully, nearly everyone in the school is accepting. Her sexuality didn’t matter in the way that she thought. Though it seems that the students and teachers could tell that she wasn’t the one that spread the news about her sexuality. Which is very bad. She didn’t come out on her own terms.

Marinette always knew that Lila’s lies would catch up to her. That her classmates and everyone else would realize that Lila isn’t as genuine as she claims.

She just didn’t expect it to be this to be the way.

“Ugh, you’re just a confusing mess!” Lila cries out, looking at Marinette as if she has a disease. “You cannot be into both genders at the same time. You’re just fooling yourself. You’re into guys or women. You need to make up your mind.”

Immediately it goes quiet, and all eyes are on Lila. Even Chloé turns to Lila, mouth twitching into a scowl.

Lila wonders what she said wrong.

She is right!

It’s just freaky.

“What the hell,” Alix is the first person to speak up, staring at Lila in obvious disgust and anger. “Is wrong with you?”

“W-What?” Lila asks, not expecting that reaction. Of course. It’s the skater girl. She’s probably gay like Maribrat.

Then, Nino glares at Lila, wrapping a comforting arm around Marinette’s shoulder. “That’s just not cool. Not cool at all.”

“I’m bisexual myself and there’s nothing wrong with that!” Rose exclaims. She can’t believe that she ever thought that Lila was so sweet. “How could you say that?”

“Nearly all of us aren't straight.” Max says, frowning. “And there’s nothing wrong with that. Straight or not. You’re just biphobic.”

“W-what? No, I’m not!” Forget all of Lila’s lies. Are they seriously about to turn on her over this? They can’t be serious.

Juleka, usually meek, stands up. “Yes.” She sneers. “Yes, you are. There’s no other way to interpret your statement.”

“Yeah!” Kim agrees. “Especially after how Marinette was forcibly outed and now this? She already went through enough.”

Chloé rolls her eyes. “You really are something else, Rossi. First, your lies and now this? You can’t stoop any lower, can you?” She snickers unkindly. “You’re worse than me. So what if Dupain-Cheng is bisexual? God knows that she always has so many guys and girls drooling after her already. It just makes her even hotter.”

Marinette raises an eyebrow. “What?”

“Told you,” Alya says. “Sexual tension.” She’s very mad at Lila for what she said. She can’t believe that she ever considered her a friend. She won’t let anyone that speaks to her best friend like that leave unscathed.

“It’s—it’s just a joke!” Lila tries to backtrack, to regain her sheeps’ loyalty, but it’s too late. The damage is already done.

“That’s no joke, Lila.” Adrien hisses. “It’s cruel. It was meant to harm Marinette. Nobody finds your joke funny.”

Marinette really didn’t expect this to be the way to take Lila down, and make them realize the harsh truth about Lila.

She’s not complaining, though.

Chapter 39: A Matter Of Trust

Summary:

Chat Noir goes on yet another tangent after LB recruits another temp hero about how she keeps him in the dark and how she doesn't trust him. Ladybug has enough and basically says he's right, she DOESN'T trust him. She tells Chat Noir that if he actually bothered to show up to akuma fights or quit leaving in the middle of said fights over some petty slight, or making decisions that get him killed or incapacitated, leaving her to deal with the akuma alone, she wouldn't need so many temp heroes. MAYBE if he actually pulled his weight and contributed to the planning and strategy, or just stop treating being a hero like some sort of game, she'd be more inclined to hear his input. If he quit treating the temp heroes like crap, she'd be more willing to share their identities with him. And MAYBE, JUST MAYBE, if he actually LISTENED to her and respected her choice when she tells him that she only sees him as a friend, stopped making her feel like HIS feelings are HER problem, or acting like their partnership is some sort of consolation prize, she'd be more willing to open up to him. So no, she doesn't trust him, because he's proven that he isn't trustworthy, and frankly she doesn't know why they're even still partners.

Notes:

I love every single one of you that reads my story! It disheartens me that some of you get into an argument with someone who has nothing better to do with their life but pretends to be a character from a show. I would put it so only registered users can comment, but that isn’t so fair towards most guest accounts, who genuinely enjoy my stories. I would moderate my comments, but I unfortunately don’t have the time for that. My best advice to everyone is not to add fuel to the fire. They’re in every single salt-fic comment and clearly enjoy roleplaying as Lila and agitating people. It doesn’t bother me one bit, but I hate to see such lovely people getting into arguments with someone who takes pleasure in provoking people.

That’s all. :)

“Why is it such a problem to bring Viperion back?” Ladybug asks, folding her arms over her chest. Thankfully, she had managed to defeat the akuma despite Chat Noir’s little hissy fit.

“Because it’s supposed to be just us!” Chat Noir utters. He doesn’t like that Ladybug will easily replace him. They’re the original duo. Yin and Yang. Moon and sun. Water and fire. Mountains and rivers. West and East. “Ladybug and Chat Noir!”

“No, we were just the first to be given their Miraculous.” Ladybug corrects. “You already know what our Miraculous could do when combined. The Wish. We’re supposed soulmates and the strongest, but we’re not supposed to be the only ones on the field.” She isn’t sure what Chat’s problem is exactly, even though she has a very clear understanding in her mind. She doesn’t like it at all. “There’s no issue in refusing help that we need. He’ll help us defeat Monarch faster. He’s also reliable.”

“That’s not just it!” Chat Noir proclaims, and Ladybug’s eyes narrow. “You could’ve at least discussed it with me first! Not—Not just go around and do anything!”

“First off, we were in the middle of fighting an akuma, I don’t have time to discuss.” Ladybug replies calmly. “We had help from Viperion before, too. He helped us win. It’s not just doing anything, either. It’s getting a trustworthy comrade to help with the fight. That’s what it is. I just don’t choose anyone because I want to or because I’m deeply infatuated with them. Master Fu approved of my choice, so I really don’t see what the problem is.”

“The problem is you keep bringing these heroes in!”

“Excuse me?”

“You never talk to me about anything! I’m Chat Noir, always left in the dark! We’re supposed to be a duo, yet I’m the lesser one out of us! It’s always Ladybug and never Chat Noir! Even with Master Fu, you know more! You’re the one giving away the Miraculous, and I’m not! We’re partners, yet it’s like you trust them more than me! You act like you don’t care and it’s—it’s frustrating! You don’t care about me nor do you trust me! Do you know how it feels?! Being the shitty and untrusted partner?! It’s a problem because you never take my feelings into consideration! You keep bringing these male heroes into the battle to drive a wedge between us and it’s not fair! You don’t trust me, do you?! Of course you don’t!”

For a minute, Ladybug stays silent, staring at him with wide eyes.

Complete silence.

At that moment, Chat Noir realizes that he might have gone too far. He didn’t mean to blurt out all of his feelings to Ladybug. Hopefully, she’ll understand.

What is she thinking?

What’s on her mind?

Does she agree with him? Will she finally see that she’s in the wrong and he’s right? Will she stop grabbing these crappy heroes to get in-between their love?

“No, you’re right. I don’t trust you.” Ladybug murmurs quietly, but firmly. In response, Chat Noir begins sputtering, wide-eyed. “The people that I pick, the people that I trust are given a Miraculous. Of course, they’re approved by Master Fu. Like I said before. I trust them to have my back during our fight. I trust them to pull their weight and help me. I’ve always been right and it always worked out.”

“Lady…”

She’s joking, right?

She didn’t just actually say that to him, did she?

“I don’t trust you because I can’t rely on you. This partnership is one-sided. Like you said, we’re a duo. In most fights, I end up beating the akuma solo because you make an idiotic decision of sacrificing yourself when it’s not needed. You do things without even consulting me which also leaves me to fight the akuma alone.” Ladybug says. “Maybe, maybe if you weren’t so obsessed with the idea of the Black Cat and Ladybug Miraculous belonging together then I wouldn’t need so many temporary heroes. Maybe if you realized that this isn’t some game and people actually die and so many things are on the line if Monarch wins then I wouldn’t do things by myself. Maybe if you stopped treating the heroes that I choose like crap, I’d be much more willing to share their identity with you. If you actually listened to me and respected my choice of not wanting to get with you then I could trust you. If you didn’t throw tantrums every time I rejected you, I’d trust you. If you didn’t treat me like a prize, I’d be willing to open up with you.”

Chat Noir could only stare at Ladybug, stunned. It isn’t—it isn’t his fault. He only wants to be her knight in shining armor! He has to protect her! His sacrifices are for her. Always. It didn’t matter because it always worked out in the end, didn’t it?

None of it matters because Ladybug’s Miraculous Ladybug brought everything and everyone back to normal. Restored. As if it never happened. Creation at its finest.

He only treats the others that way because it’s not fair. Ladybug should only need him. Not the others. The other heroes should realize that, too.

Him not respecting her is just not true! He read the stories! Ladies like Ladybug like to play hard-to-get. They like getting chased. It’s all about charisma. And he knows that he’s very handsome! As Adrien Agreste and Chat Noir! Many ladies would love to have him. Ladybug would, too, if she only just gave him a chance. One single chance and she’d see how wrong she was.

Ladies like being doted in. Treated amazing. He treats her like a prize because she is a prize. Just like he is! They belong together! He’ll spoil her! Treat her nicely! Everything!

“If I had known you were going to perform like this, you would have never been chosen.” Ladybug states bluntly. “In my eyes, at least. You sometimes don’t show up to akuma fights. Which I would excuse if I was told beforehand or at least given an explanation afterwards. But no, it’s always for petty reasons. Such as me choosing other male heroes.” She repeats mockingly. “You’re lucky I wasn’t the one able to give away the Miraculous. We don’t know each other’s identities for a very good reason. If you harass me like this, in public, imagine what you’d do to my civilian self. I don’t want to think about that and that’s why we won’t ever have an identity reveal unless you change.”

Why can't she see the truth?

“So, you’re right, Chat Noir. I don’t trust you.” Ladybug scowls. “…I don’t even know why we’re partners at this point when it’s only Ladybug doing the work and not Ladybug and Chat Noir.” She shakes her head, sighing. “Probably because it’d be too risky to train another Black Cat at this point. Oh well…”

Chat Noir stands there, frozen.

“Before you start arguing with me again, think about what I'm about to say. Stop letting your heart take the lead for once. Use your brain and really consider my words.”

Chapter 40: Ladybug’s Sweet Tooth

Summary:

When Lila calls out Marinette on how often Ladybug seems to hang around the bakery, Marinette is forced to make up a lie that protects her secret identity

Notes:

Prompt— https://archiveofourown.org/works/26693095/chapters/65294689#main

“Don’t you all think it’s weird—“ Lila starts off, and Adrien physically has to suppress his groan because he knows whatever is going to come out of Lila’s mouth is utter crap. “—how Ladybug tends to disappear around Marinette’s house? Or when she goes in that general direction?”

Now, that gathers the entire class’s attention if she didn’t already have it.

Lila tries not to grin. Yes. This is it. She put all the pieces together and she’s so sure that she’s right! She just needs them to think the same, and then Marinette will fold to the pressure and admit it! Then she’d destroy her. If she didn’t want her to expose her identity then she better listen to her.

“What?” Kim chuckles. “You think Ladybug and Marinette have something going on? Nah. They look more like sisters than anything. I think that would be pretty freaky. To kiss someone that looks like you. That’s unless you’re a narcissist.”

What.

Rose nods her head. “Mm-hmm! But Ladybug is taller than Marinette, and her hair is longer. If you ignore all the blue, it’s no problem at all. I think they’d be pretty cute together!”

Nathaniel hums in agreement. Though he could’ve sworn that Marinette had a type. People with blonde hair with the exception of Juleka’s brother. Maybe she also had a thing for people for blue hair. She did have that rather queer thing going on with Socqueline.

“I don’t see it,” Alya just can’t see those two together. Romantically, she means. She’s sure they’d be great as friends, but dating? That’s a no. “I’m her best friend! If she was dating Ladybug, I’d be the first to know.”

“I think her parents would be the first to know,” Max chimes in, making Alya lightly glare at him. “Since she’s seen frequently going to the bakery. It’s not a secret now. Statistically, you’d be in the top ten as Marinette’s best friend, but certainly not the first person to be told.”

“Hey! Just because it’s the truth doesn’t mean it needs to be said…”

“How do you think you got all those interviews when Ladybug first made an appearance?” Mylène ponders. They never really questioned it until now. “They’re dating. Oh my gosh! That’s amazing. I’m so happy for her.”

“Isn’t Marinette straight, though?”

“Nope.”

“Nah.”

“Definitely not, dudette.”

Chloé is absolutely horrified. Her childhood enemy, Marinette Dupain-Cheng and her crush, her beloved heroine that everyone looks up to, Ladybug are dating? That couldn’t be possible! Actually…they do have a lot in common. They both seek out justice. They cannot stand lies. They also have pigtails that she’d love to pull on. She just hadn’t seen Dupain-Cheng in a skin-tight suit yet. Huh. They do say when you date someone, you become more like them. Dupain-Cheng also becomes very flustered when the topic of Ladybug is brought up. That is her girlfriend, after all. Damn it! Those are the worst people that could’ve been a couple! Oh so horrible! She would never recover from this! This is the worst day of her life!

“Are you okay, Chloé?” Sabrina asks, noticing her best friend’s dejected expression. “Just because Marinette is dating Ladybug doesn’t mean…” She trials off, staring at her with a blank expression. “Sorry, Chloé. I’m not so sure which one you’re envious of.”

Lila sometimes wonders why she even bothers with this class. Are they stupid? Blind? She’s sure that even blind people have more sense than them.

“Well, I don’t really care that Marinette is dating Ladybug.

“What? No!” Lila soon clears her throat when the others stare at with a stunned expression because of her outburst. “I wasn’t—I wasn’t implying that Marinette and Ladybug are dating. They do look similar. Very similar. Don’t you get it? Marinette isn’t dating Ladybug because she is Ladybug!”

Silence.

Very awkward silence.

Then, there’s laughter.

“Yeah, no way.”

“Marinette and Ladybug were seen together!” Adrien exclaims, coming to his dear friend’s defense. Also, Marinette was Multimouse. How could she be Ladybug? That’s absolutely impossible! He’s more keen in believing that Ladybug is interested in Marinette because she did call her cute that one time, and somehow manages to avoid every akuma that directly involves Marinette. “There’s no way.” He shakes his head. “Also, not that I doubt Marinette, but how could she possibly fight akumas? If she’s Ladybug then I’m Chat Noir! Doesn’t that sound ridiculous?”

Alix snorts. “He’s right, you know. She trips over air.” She sighs, smiling fondly. “Marinette and Ladybug are entirely two different people! They also have different personalities.”

“Exactly! Imagine Marinette going around as a superhero! She’d be so clumsy, but she’d somehow manage to defeat the akuma!”

“…I’d still like to be sandwiched between the two.”

“This is not the time for your gay fantasies.”

“…Maybe next time.”

Lila tries her hardest not to roll her eyes. “Just you wait! I’ll bring proof!”

***

Alya didn’t want to believe Lila. Not because she thought Lila is a liar, but because of what they meant for her. If Marinette is truly dating Ladybug and she hadn’t told her, she’d be a bit hurt. Even if that’s not the case, that means that Marinette is Ladybug. She knows that it’s not really her business, but they’re best friends! They tell each other everything!

So, she waited.

She didn’t do anything brash like she usually would’ve done, so that’s a bonus. Thankfully, nobody brought up their suspicions about Marinette’s relationship with Paris’s heroine to her.

She waited.

Waited.

And waited.

Surprise, surprise. Alya had caught and even took a photo of Ladybug on Marinette’s balcony! She didn’t know what it meant. Whether Marinette was dating the heroine or is the heroine. She didn’t know. What she did know is that Marinette is close to Ladybug.

“Tell us the truth, Marinette!”

Lila has never been more excited in her life. This is the moment! If it turns out to be true then she could get akumatized and she’ll destroy her life! Both of her enemies actually turning out to be one person would be great!

Marinette blinks in confusion. “H-huh?” She had come to class late. As usual. She doesn’t know why they’re accusing her of being Ladybug, which is, well, the truth, but they shouldn’t know that! She has been very, very careful. So good at hiding her identity. “I have no idea what any of you mean! I couldn’t possibly be Ladybug!”

“It’s either that or you’re dating Ladybug!” Alya exclaims. Then, she presents the information. The photos. Ladybug and Marinette are supposedly seen together, which is a very blurred photo of her best friend being carried by Ladybug, and Chat Noir by her side. Ladybug often being seen going towards the bakery.

Marinette cannot lie.

She’s impressed.

They went through all of this because of what?

For a split second, Marinette glances at Alix, a puzzled look on her face, raising an eyebrow. Alix, on the other hand, makes it her duty to not make eye contact.

Then, she catches sight of Lila looking strangely excited.

Oh yeah.

That makes much more sense.

How can she cover this up? She prepared for this scenario millions of times. How to lie her way out of it. Even preparing to use the Fox Miraculous!

But it’s her classmates.

Marinette sighs. “I really didn’t want to tell anyone, but…you guys are just way too smart!” She makes an act of looking slightly guilty. To make it seem more believable.

All of them look equally invested.

Alya is preening herself. Adrien is jittering his leg like a madman, clearly nervous. Lila is so obviously scheming, a devious plan brewing behind her eyes. Meanwhile, Chloe is horrified, her face pale and her mouth agape.

“The truth is, Ladybug is addicted to my family’s pastries!”

Wait.

What?

That’s not what they expected.

Before anyone can say anything, Marinette continues, “Ladybug drops by constantly and is always requesting snacks from me! Not that I mind! She even has admitted to dropping in near-daily in her civilian form! Her favorites happen to be feta spinach quiche and the chocolate breads!” She appears to look more sheepish. “l get impromptu requests from Ladybug for pastry deliveries hence why I’m late so often!”

Huh.

“How…”

How believable!

Of course, Ladybug must be starving after fighting all those akumas! It’s not like anyone in the right state of mind would deny the hero of Paris.

“Oh my gosh, girl. I’m so sorry!” Alya cries out, wrapping her arms around Marinette. “I thought you were late over and over again because you overslept and I kept nagging you! I had no idea you were delivering treats to Ladybug!” Marinette comfortingly pats her back. “…That makes more sense on how you gave me all those Ladybug interviews. You’re the best!”

Adrien can’t help but let out a sigh of relief. It’s not like he believed Marinette to be Ladybug, not for some reason, he’s a little disappointed. He doesn’t know why, and he doesn’t know why Plagg is snickering in his jacket, either. “That’s expected of our everyday Ladybug! You’re so amazing, Marinette!”

“Yeah!

Marinette is also relieved.

But for another reason.

They believed her! That means that her secret identity is safe and Hawkmoth would never win!

Things couldn’t have gone better.

***

Marinette spoke too soon—well, it’s not a bad thing, but it’s not how she expected things to go.

Alya had uploaded the story on her blog, complete with a photo of Ladybug enjoying a Dupain-Cheng pastry, noting how hungry the superheroes must be after constantly fighting off akuma attacks.

The topic was quickly picked up by the news, with citizens and celebrities discussing their concern for the heroes' thin appearances. Many restaurants offered free food for the heroes, and Dupain-Cheng's bakery suddenly experienced a huge surge in business.

Even Adrien is surprised to find a box of Dupain-Cheng macaroons waiting for him at home, and his father mentioned that the cake he had ordered was strangely light. He didn’t even know his father liked sweets! He could’ve sworn he was allergic to the mere thought of consuming them!

One day, Hawkmoth must’ve taken pity on them. He akumatized someone, but their powers were food-related. They didn’t cause any damage. Just trying to get the heroes to eat more. The akuma even scolded them for not eating much!

Chat Noir is absolutely loving the influx of food, feeling full for the first time in a long time. He can barely go out on patrol without being handed food left and right by generous citizens and business owners.

He even finds himself sprawled on a roof, covered in icing from a cupcake binge, when Ladybug finds him.

Meanwhile, Ladybug is also being offered food everywhere she goes. Though she tries to resist, she's met only with insistent smiles and older women winking, telling her it's okay to cheat on her diet a bit.

Marinette didn’t even realize how thin she was getting by being Ladybug!

The food that was given to her, gave her a boost of energy she didn't know she was missing, and before long, she and Chat Noir fell into a habit of accepting food from well-meaning citizens.

When she and Chat Noir gained a bit of weight and seemed more energetic, it wasn’t a surprise that the people of Paris noticed.

A Twitter challenge even emerged, with people trying to capture photos of Ladybug and Chat Noir eating together in unexpected places.

Marinette isn’t complaining.

Not at all.

All went well.

Notes:

I do take requests!